HARPER’S
NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE.
No. XXVI.—JULY, 1852.—Vol. V.
THE ARMORY AT SPRINGFIELD
BY JACOB ABBOTT

GENERAL VIEW.
SPRINGFIELD.
The Connecticut river flows through the State
of Massachusetts, from north to south, on a
line about half way between the middle of the
State and its western boundary. The valley
through which the river flows, which perhaps
the stream itself has formed, is broad and fertile,
and it presents, in the summer months of the
year, one widely extended scene of inexpressible
verdure and beauty. The river meanders through
a region of broad and luxuriant meadows which
are overflowed and enriched by an annual inundation.
These meadows extend sometimes
for miles on either side of the stream, and are
adorned here and there with rural villages, built
wherever there is a little elevation of land—sufficient
to render human habitations secure.
The broad and beautiful valley is bounded on
either hand by an elevated and undulating country,
with streams, mills, farms, villages, forests,
and now and then a towering mountain, to vary
and embellish the landscape. In some cases a
sort of spur or projection from the upland country
projects into the valley, forming a mountain
summit there, from which the most magnificent
views are obtained of the beauty and fertility of
the surrounding scene.
There are three principal towns upon the
banks of the Connecticut within the Massachusetts
lines: Greenfield on the north—where the
river enters into Massachusetts from between
New Hampshire and Vermont—Northampton at
the centre, and Springfield on the south. These
towns are all built at points where the upland
approaches near to the river. Thus at Springfield
the land rises by a gentle ascent from near
the bank of the stream to a spacious and beautiful
plain which overlooks the valley. The town
is built upon this declivity. It is so enveloped
in trees that from a distance it appears simply
like a grove with cupolas and spires rising above
the masses of forest foliage; but to one within
it, it presents every where most enchanting pictures
of rural elegance and beauty. The streets
are avenues of trees. The houses are surrounded
by gardens, and so enveloped in shrubbery
that in many cases they reveal themselves to the
passer-by only by the glimpse that he obtains
of a colonnade or a piazza, through some little
vista which opens for a moment and then closes
again as he passes along. At one point, in ascending
from the river to the plain above, the
tourist stops involuntarily to admire the view[Pg 2]
which opens on either side, along a winding and
beautiful street which here crosses his way. It
is called Chestnut-street on the right hand, and
Maple-street on the left—the two portions receiving
their several names from the trees with
which they are respectively adorned. The branches
of the trees meet in a dense and unbroken
mass of foliage over the middle of the street, and
the sidewalk presents very precisely the appearance
and expression of an alley in the gardens
of Versailles.
THE ARMORY GROUNDS.
On reaching the summit of the ascent, the
visitor finds himself upon an extended plain, with
streets of beautiful rural residences on every hand,
and in the centre a vast public square occupied
and surrounded by the buildings of the Armory.
These buildings are spacious and elegant in their
construction, and are arranged in a very picturesque
and symmetrical manner within the square,
and along the streets that surround it. The
grounds are shaded with trees; the dwellings
are adorned with gardens and shrubbery. Broad
and neatly-kept walks, some graveled, others
paved, extend across the green or along the line
of the buildings, opening charming vistas in every
direction. All is quiet and still. Here and there
a solitary pedestrian is seen moving at a distance
upon the sidewalk, or disappearing among the
trees at the end of an avenue; and perhaps the
carriage of some party of strangers stands waiting
at a gate. The visitor who comes upon this
scene on a calm summer morning, is enchanted
by the rural beauty that surrounds him, and by
the air of silence and repose which reigns over
it all. He hears the distant barking of a dog,
the voices of children at play, or the subdued
thundering of the railway-train crossing the river
over its wooden viaduct, far down the valley—and
other similar rural sounds coming from a
distance through the calm morning air—but all
around him and near him is still. Can it be possible,
he asks, that such a scene of tranquillity
and loveliness can be the outward form and embodiment
of a vast machinery incessantly employed
in the production of engines of carnage
and death?
It is, however, after all, perhaps scarcely proper
to call the arms that are manufactured by the
American government, and stored in their various
arsenals, as engines of carnage and destruction.
They ought, perhaps, to be considered
rather as instruments of security and peace; for
their destination is, as it would seem, not to be
employed in active service in the performance of
the function for which they are so carefully prepared;
but to be consigned, when once finished,
to eternal quiescence and repose. They protect
by their existence, and not by their action; but
in order that this, their simple existence, should
be efficient as protection, it is necessary that the
instruments themselves should be fitted for their
work in the surest and most perfect manner.
And thus we have the very singular and extraordinary
operation going on, of manufacturing
with the greatest care, and with the highest possible[Pg 3]
degree of scientific and mechanical skill, a
vast system of machinery, which, when completed,
all parties concerned most sincerely hope
and believe will, in a great majority of cases, remain
in their depositories undisturbed forever.
They fulfill their vast function by their simple
existence—and thus, though in the highest degree
useful, are never to be used.
THE BUILDINGS.
The general appearance of the buildings of the
Armory is represented in the engraving placed
at the head of this article. The point from which
the view is taken, is on the eastern side of the
square—that is, the side most remote from the
town. The level and extended landscape seen
in the distance, over the tops of the buildings, is
the Connecticut valley—the town of Springfield
lying concealed on the slope of the hill, between
the buildings and the river. The river itself, too,
is concealed from view at this point by the masses
of foliage which clothe its banks, and by the configuration
of the land.
The middle building in the foreground, marked
by the cupola upon the top of it, is called the
Office. It contains the various counting-rooms
necessary for transacting the general business
of the Armory, and is, as it were, the seat and
centre of the power by which the whole machinery
of the establishment is regulated. North
and south of it, and in a line with it, are two
shops, called the North and South Filing Shops,
where, in the several stories, long ranges of workmen
are found, each at his own bench, and before
his own window, at work upon the special
operation, whatever it may be, which is assigned
to him. On the left of the picture is a building
with the end toward the observer, two stories
high in one part, and one story in the other
part. The higher portion—which in the view
is the portion nearest the observer—forms the
Stocking Shop, as it is called; that is the shop
where the stocks are made for the muskets, and
fitted to the locks and barrels. The lower portion
is the Blacksmith’s Shop. The Blacksmith’s
Shop is filled with small forges, at which
the parts of the lock are forged. Beyond the
Blacksmith’s Shop, and in a line with it, and
forming, together with the Stocking Shop and
the Blacksmith’s Shop, the northern side of the
square, are several dwelling-houses, occupied as
the quarters of certain officers of the Armory.
The residence of the Commanding Officer, however,
is not among them. His house stands on
the west side of the square, opposite to the end
of the avenue which is seen opening directly before
the observer in the view. It occupies a very
delightful and commanding situation on the brow
of the hill, having a view of the Armory buildings
and grounds upon one side, and overlooking
the town and the valley of the Connecticut on
the other.
A little to the south of the entrance to the
Commanding Officer’s house, stands a large edifice,
called the New Arsenal. It is the building
with the large square tower—seen in the view
in the middle distance, and near the centre of the[Pg 4]
picture. This building is used for the storage
of the muskets during the interval that elapses
from the finishing of them to the time when they
are sent away to the various permanent arsenals
established by government in different parts of
the country, or issued to the troops. Besides
this new edifice there are two or three other
buildings which are used for the storage of finished
muskets, called the Old Arsenals. They
stand in a line on the south side of the square,
and may be seen on the left hand, in the view.
These buildings, all together, will contain about
five hundred thousand muskets. The New Arsenal,
alone, is intended to contain three hundred
thousand.
THE WATER SHOPS.

THE MIDDLE WATER SHOPS.
Such is the general arrangement of the Arsenal
buildings, “on the hill.” But it is only the
lighter work that is done here. The heavy operations,
such as rolling, welding, grinding, &c.,
are all performed by water-power. The stream
which the Ordnance Department of the United
States has pressed into its service to do this
work, is a rivulet that meanders through a winding
and romantic valley, about half a mile south
of the town. On this stream are three falls, situated
at a distance perhaps of half a mile from
each other. At each of these falls there is a
dam, a bridge, and a group of shops. They are
called respectively the Upper, Middle, and Lower
Water Shops. The valley in which these
establishments are situated is extremely verdant
and beautiful. The banks of the stream are
adorned sometimes with green, grassy slopes,
and sometimes with masses of shrubbery and
foliage, descending to the water. The road
winds gracefully from one point of view to another,
opening at every turn some new and attractive
prospect. The shops and all the hydraulic
works are very neatly and very substantially
constructed, and are kept in the most perfect
order: so that the scene, as it presents itself
to the party of visitors, as they ride slowly
up or down the road in their carriage, or saunter
along upon the banks of the stream on foot, forms
a very attractive picture.
THE MUSKET BARREL.
The fundamental, and altogether the most important
operation in the manufacture of the
musket, is the formation of the barrel; for it is
obvious, that on the strength and perfection of
the barrel, the whole value and efficiency of the
weapon when completed depends. One would
suppose, that the fabrication of so simple a thing
as a plain and smooth hollow tube of iron, would
be a very easy process; but the fact is, that so
numerous are the obstacles and difficulties that
are in the way, and so various are the faults, latent
and open, into which the workman may allow
his work to run, that the forming of the barrel
is not only the most important, but by far the
most difficult of the operations at the Armory—one
which requires the most constant vigilance
and attention on the part of the workman, during
the process of fabrication, and the application of
multiplied tests to prove the accuracy and correctness
of the work at every step of the progress
of it, from beginning to end.
The barrels are made from plates of iron, of
suitable form and size, called scalps or barrel
plates. These scalps are a little more than two
feet long, and about three inches wide. The
barrel when completed, is about three feet six
inches long, the additional length being gained
by the elongating of the scalp under the hammer
during the process of welding. The scalps
are heated, and then rolled up over an iron rod,
and the edges being lapped are welded together,[Pg 5]
so as to form a tube of the requisite dimensions—the
solid rod serving to preserve the cavity
within of the proper form. This welding
of the barrels is performed at a building among
the Middle Water Shops. A range of tilt hammers
extend up and down the room, with forges
in the centre of the room, one opposite to each
hammer, for heating the iron. The tilt hammers
are driven by immense water-wheels, placed beneath
the building—there being an arrangement
of machinery by which each hammer may be connected
with its moving power, or disconnected
from it, at any moment, at the pleasure of the
workman. Underneath the hammer is an anvil.
This anvil contains a die, the upper surface of
which, as well as the under surface of a similar
die inserted in the hammer, is formed with a
semi-cylindrical groove, so that when the two
surfaces come together a complete cylindrical
cavity is formed, which is of the proper size to
receive the barrel that is to be forged. The
workman heats a small portion of his work in
his forge, and then standing directly before the
hammer, he places the barrel in its bed upon the
anvil, and sets his hammer in motion, turning
the barrel round and round continually under
the blows. Only a small portion of the seam is
closed at one heat, eleven heats being required
to complete the work. To effect by this operation
a perfect junction of the iron, in the overlapping
portions, so that the substance of iron shall
be continuous and homogeneous throughout, the
same at the junction as in every other part, without
any, the least, flaw, or seam, or crevice, open
or concealed, requires not only great experience
and skill, but also most unremitting and constant
attention during the performance of the work.
Should there be any such flaw, however deeply
it may be concealed, and however completely all
indications of it may be smoothed over and covered
up by a superficial finishing, it is sure to be
exposed at last, to the mortification and loss of
the workman, in the form of a great gaping rent,
which is brought out from it under the inexorable
severity of the test to which the work has
finally to be subjected.

THE WELDING ROOM.
RESPONSIBILITY OF THE WORKMEN.
We say to the loss as well as to the mortification
of the workman, for it is a
principle that pervades the whole
administration of this establishment,
though for special reasons
the principle is somewhat modified
in its application to the welder,
as will hereafter be explained,
that each workman bears the
whole loss that is occasioned by
the failure of his work to stand
its trial, from whatever cause the
failure may arise. As a general
rule each workman stamps every
piece of work that passes through
his hands with his own mark—a
mark made indelible too—so that
even after the musket is finished,
the history of its construction can
be precisely traced, and every
operation performed upon it, of
whatever kind, can be carried
home to the identical workman
who performed it. The various
parts thus marked are subject
to very close inspection, and to
very rigid tests, at different periods, and whenever
any failure occurs, the person who is found
to be responsible for it is charged with the
loss. He loses not only his own pay for the
work which he performed upon the piece in
question, but for the whole value of the piece
at the time that the defect is discovered. That
is, he has not only to lose his own labor, but
he must also pay for all the other labor expended
upon the piece, which through the fault
of his work becomes useless. For example, in
the case of the barrel, there is a certain amount
of labor expended upon the iron, to form it into
scalps, before it comes into the welder’s hands.
Then after it is welded it must be bored and
turned, and subjected to some other minor operations
before the strength of the welding can be
proved. If now, under the test that is applied
to prove this strength—a test which will be explained
fully in the sequel—the work gives way,
and if, on examination of the rent, it proves to
have been caused by imperfection in the welding,
and not by any original defect in the iron,
the welder, according to the general principle
which governs in this respect all the operations
of the establishment, would have to lose
not only the value of his own labor, in welding
the barrel, but that of all the other operations
which had been performed upon it, and
which were rendered worthless by his agency.
It is immaterial whether the misfortune in such
cases is occasioned by accident, or carelessness,
or want of skill. In either case the workman
is responsible. This rule is somewhat[Pg 6]
relaxed in the case of the welder, on whom it
would, perhaps, if rigidly enforced, bear somewhat
too heavily. In fact many persons might
regard it as a somewhat severe and rigid rule in
any case—and it would, perhaps, very properly
be so considered, were it not that this responsibility
is taken into the account in fixing the rate
of wages; and the workmen being abundantly
able to sustain such a responsibility do not complain
of it. The system operates on the whole
in the most salutary manner, introducing, as it
does, into every department of the Armory, a
spirit of attention, skill, and fidelity, which marks
even the countenances and manners of the workmen,
and is often noticed and spoken of by visitors.
In fact none but workmen of a very high
character for intelligence, capacity, and skill
could gain admission to the Armory—or if admitted
could long maintain a footing there.
The welders are charged one dollar for every
barrel lost through the fault of their work. They
earn, by welding, twelve cents for each barrel;
so that by spoiling one, they lose the labor which
they expend upon eight. Being thus rigidly accountable
for the perfection of their work, they
find that their undivided attention is required
while they are performing it; and, fortunately
perhaps for them, there is nothing that can well
divert their attention while they are engaged at
their forges, for such is the incessant and intolerable
clangor and din produced by the eighteen
tilt hammers, which are continually breaking out
in all parts of the room, into their sudden paroxysms
of activity, that every thing like conversation
in the apartment is almost utterly excluded.
The blows of the hammers, when the
white-hot iron is first passed under them and
the pull of the lever sets them in motion, are inconceivably
rapid, and the deafening noise which
they make, and the showers of sparks which
they scatter in every direction around, produce
a scene which quite appalls many a lady visitor
when she first enters upon it, and makes her
shrink back at the door, as if she were coming
into some imminent danger. The hammers
strike more than six hundred blows in a minute,
that is more than ten in every second; and the
noise produced is a sort of rattling thunder, so
overpowering when any of the hammers are in
operation near to the observer, that the loudest
vociferation uttered close to the ear, is wholly
inaudible. Some visitors linger long in the
apartment, pleased with the splendor and impressiveness
of the scene. Others consider it
frightful, and hasten away.
FINISHING OPERATIONS.—BORING.
From the Middle Water Shops, where this
welding is done, the barrels are conveyed to the
Upper Shops, where the operations of turning,
boring and grinding are performed. Of course
the barrel when first welded is left much larger
in its outer circumference, and smaller in its
bore, than it is intended to be when finished, in
order to allow for the loss of metal in the various
finishing operations. When it comes from the
welder the barrel weighs over seven pounds:[Pg 7]
when completely finished it weighs but about
four and a half pounds, so that nearly one half
of the metal originally used, is cut away by the
subsequent processes.
The first of these processes is the boring out
of the interior. The boring is performed in certain
machines called boring banks. They consist
of square and very solid frames of iron, in
which, as in a bed, the barrel is fixed, and there
is bored out by a succession of operations performed
by means of certain tools which are
called augers, though they bear very little resemblance
to the carpenter’s instrument so named.
These augers are short square bars of steel, highly
polished, and sharp at the edges—and placed
at the ends of long iron rods, so that they may
pass entirely through the barrel to be bored by
them, from end to end. The boring parts of these
instruments, though they are in appearance only
plain bars of steel with straight and parallel
sides, are really somewhat smaller at the outer
than at the inner end, so that, speaking mathematically,
they are truncated pyramids, of four
sides, though differing very slightly in the diameters
of the lower and upper sections.
The barrels being fixed in the boring bank,
as above described, the end of the shank of
the auger is inserted into the centre of a wheel
placed at one end of the bank, where, by means
of machinery, a slow rotary motion is given to
the auger, and a still slower progressive motion
at the same time. By this means the auger
gradually enters the hollow of the barrel, boring
its way, or rather enlarging its way by its
boring, as it advances. After it has passed
through it is withdrawn, and another auger, a
very little larger than the first is substituted in
its place; and thus the calibre of the barrel is
gradually enlarged, almost to the required dimensions.
Almost, but not quite; for in the course of
the various operations which are subsequent to
the boring, the form of the interior of the work
is liable to be slightly disturbed, and this makes
it necessary to reserve a portion of the surplus
metal within, for a final operation. In fact the
borings to which the barrel are subject, alternate
in more instances than one with other operations,
the whole forming a system far too nice and
complicated to be described fully within the
limits to which we are necessarily confined in
such an article as this. It is a general principle
however that the inside work is kept always in
advance of the outside, as it is the custom with
all machinists and turners to adopt the rule that
is so indispensable and excellent in morals, namely,
to make all right first within, and then to
attend to the exterior. Thus in the case of the
musket barrel the bore is first made correct.
Then the outer surface of the work is turned
and ground down to a correspondence with it.
The reverse of this process, that is first shaping
the outside of it, and then boring it out within,
so as to make the inner and outer surfaces to
correspond, and the metal every where to be of
equal thickness, would be all but impossible.
TURNING.
After the boring, then, of the barrel, comes
the turning of the outside of it. The piece is
supported in the lathe by means of mandrels inserted
into the two ends of it, and there it slowly
revolves, bringing all parts of its surface successively
under the action of a tool fixed firmly
in the right position for cutting the work to its
proper form. Of course the barrel has a slow
progressive as well as rotary motion during this
process, and the tool itself, with the rest in which
it is firmly screwed, advances or recedes very
regularly and gradually, in respect to the work,
as the process goes on, in order to form the
proper taper of the barrel in proceeding from
the breech to the muzzle. The main work however
in this turning process is performed by the
rotation of the barrel. The workman thus treats
his material and his tools with strict impartiality.
In the boring, the piece remains at rest, and the
tool does its work by revolving. In the turning,
on the other hand, the piece must take its part
in active duty, being required to revolve against
the tool, while the tool itself remains fixed
in its position in the rest.
Among the readers of this article there
will probably be many thousands who have
never had the opportunity to witness the
process of turning or boring iron, and to
them it may seem surprising that any tool
can be made with an edge sufficiently enduring
to stand in such a service. And it
is indeed true that a cutting edge destined
to maintain itself against iron must be of
very excellent temper, and moreover it must
have a peculiar construction and form, such
that when set in its proper position for
service, the cutting part shall be well supported,
so to speak, in entering the metal,
by the mass of the steel behind it. It is
necessary, too, to keep the work cool by a
small stream of water constantly falling
upon the point of action. The piece to be
turned, moreover, when of iron, must revolve
very slowly; the process will not go
on successfully at a rapid rate; though in
the case of wood the higher the speed at
which the machinery works, within certain
limits, the more perfect the operation. In
all these points the process of turning
iron requires a very nice adjustment; but when
the conditions necessary to success are all properly
fulfilled, the work goes on in the most perfect
manner, and the observer who is unaccustomed
to witness the process is surprised
to see the curling and continuous shaving of
iron issuing from the point where the tool is
applied, being cut out there as smoothly and
apparently as easily as if the material were
lead.
THE STRAIGHTENING.
One of the most interesting and curious parts of
the process of the manufacture of the barrel, is the
straightening of it. We ought, perhaps, rather to
say the straightenings, for it is found necessary
that the operation should be several times performed.
For example, the barrel must be straightened
before it is turned, and then, inasmuch as in the
process of turning it generally gets more or less
sprung, it must be straightened again afterward.
In fact, every important operation performed upon
the barrel is likely to cause some deflection in
it, which requires to be subsequently corrected,
so that the process must be repeated several
times. The actual work of straightening, that
is the mechanical act that is performed, is very
simple—consisting as it does of merely striking
a blow. The whole difficulty lies in determining
when and where the correction is required. In
other words, the making straight is very easily and
quickly done; the thing attended with difficulty
is to find out when and where the work is crooked;
for the deflections which it is thus required
to remedy, are so extremely slight, that all ordinary
modes of examination would fail wholly
to detect them; while yet they are sufficiently
great to disturb very essentially the range and
direction of the ball which should issue from the
barrel, affected by them.

STRAIGHTENING THE BARRELS.
The above engraving represents the workman
in the act of examining the interior of a
barrel with a view to ascertaining whether it be
straight. On the floor, in the direction toward
which the barrel is pointed, is a small mirror, in
which the workman sees, through the tube, a
reflection of a certain pane of glass in the window.
The pane in question is marked by a diagonal
line, which may be seen upon it, in the view,
passing from one corner to the other. This diagonal
line now is reflected by the mirror into the
bore of the barrel, and then it is reflected again
to the eye of the observer; for the surface of the
iron on the inside of the barrel is left in a most
brilliantly polished condition, by the boring and
the operations connected therewith. Now the[Pg 9]
workman, in some mysterious way or other, detects
the slightest deviation from straightness in
the barrel, by the appearance which this reflection
presents to his eye, as he looks through the
bore in the manner represented in the drawing.
He is always ready to explain very politely to his
visitor exactly how this is done, and to allow the
lady to look through the tube and see for herself.
All that she is able to see, however, in such
cases is a very resplendent congeries of concentric
rings, forming a spectacle of very dazzling
brilliancy, which pleases and delights her, though
the mystery of the reflected line generally remains
as profound a mystery after the observation
as before. This is, in fact, the result which
might have been expected, since it is generally
found that all demonstrations and explanations
relating to the science of optics and light, addressed
to the uninitiated, end in plunging them
into greater darkness than ever.
The only object which the mirror upon the
floor serves, in the operation, is to save the workman
from the fatigue of holding up the barrel,
which it would be necessary for him to do at
each observation, if he were to look at the window
pane directly. By having a reflecting surface
at the floor he can point the barrel downward,
when he wishes to look through it, and this
greatly facilitates the manipulation. There is a
rest, too, provided for the barrel, to support it
while the operator is looking through. He plants
the end of the tube in this rest, with a peculiar
grace and dexterity, and then, turning it round
and round, in order to bring every part of the
inner surface to the test of the reflection, he accomplishes
the object of his scrutiny in a moment,
and then recovering the barrel, he lays it across
a sort of anvil which stands by his side, and
strikes a gentle blow upon it wherever a correction
was found to be required. Thus the operation,
though it often seems a very difficult one
for the visitor to understand, proves a very easy
one for the workman to perform.
OLD MODE OF STRAIGHTENING.
In former times a mode altogether different
from this was adopted to test the interior rectitude
of the barrel. A very slender line, formed
of a hair or some similar substance, was passed
through the barrel—dropped through, in fact, by
means of a small weight attached to the end of
it. This line was then drawn tight, and the
workman looking through, turned the barrel round
so as to bring the line into coincidence successively
with every portion of the inner surface.
If now there existed any concavity in any part
of this surface, the line would show it by the distance
which would there appear between the line
itself and its reflection in the metal. The present
method, however, which has now been in use
about thirty years, is found to be far superior to
the old one; so much so in fact that all the
muskets manufactured before that period have
since been condemned as unfit for use, on account
mainly of the crookedness of the barrels.
When we consider, however, that the calculation
is that in ordinary engagements less than one out[Pg 10]
of every hundred of the balls that are discharged
take effect; that is, that ninety-nine out of
every hundred go wide of the mark for which
they are intended, from causes that must be
wholly independent of any want of accuracy in
the aiming, it would seem to those who know
little of such subjects, that to condemn muskets
for deviating from perfect straightness by less
than a hair, must be quite an unnecessary nicety.
The truth is, however, that all concerned in
the establishment at Springfield, seem to be animated
by a common determination, that whatever
may be the use that is ultimately to be made
of their work, the instrument itself, as it comes
from their hands, shall be absolutely perfect;
and whoever looks at the result, as they now attain
it, will admit that they carry out their determination
in a very successful manner.
CINDER HOLES.
Various other improvements have been made
from time to time in the mode of manufacturing
and finishing the musket, which have
led to the condemnation or alteration of those
made before the improvements were introduced.
A striking illustration of this is afforded
by the case of what are called cinder holes. A
cinder hole is a small cavity left in the iron at
the time of the manufacture of it—the effect,
doubtless, of some small development of gas
forming a bubble in the substance of the iron.
If the bubble is near the inner surface of the barrel
when it is welded, the process of boring and
finishing brings it into view, in the form of a
small blemish seen in the side of the bore. At
a former period in the history of the Armory, defects
of this kind were not considered essential,
so long as they were so small as not to weaken
the barrel. It was found, however, at length that
such cavities, by retaining the moisture and other
products of combustion resulting from the discharge
of the piece, were subject to corrosion,
and gradual enlargement, so as finally to weaken
the barrel in a fatal manner. It was decided
therefore that the existence of cinder holes in a
barrel should thenceforth be a sufficient cause
for its rejection, and all the muskets manufactured
before that time have since been condemned and
sold; the design of the department being to retain
in the public arsenals only arms of the most
perfect and unexceptionable character.
At the present time, in the process of manufacturing
the barrels, it is not always found necessary
to reject a barrel absolutely in every case
where a cinder hole appears. Sometimes the
iron may be forced in, by a blow upon the outside,
sufficiently to enable the workman to bore
the cinder hole out entirely. This course is always
adopted where the thickness of the iron
will allow it, and in such cases the barrel is
saved. Where this can not be done, the part
affected is sometimes cut off, and a short barrel
is made, for an arm called a musketoon.
THE GRINDING.
After the barrel is turned to nearly its proper
size it is next to be ground, for the purpose of
removing the marks left by the tool in turning,[Pg 11]
and of still further perfecting its form. For this
operation immense grindstones, carried by machinery,
are used, as seen in the engraving.
These stones, when in use, are made to revolve
with great rapidity—usually about four hundred
times in a minute—and as a constant stream of
water is kept pouring upon the part where the
barrel is applied in the grinding, it is necessary
to cover them entirely with a wooden case, as
seen in the engraving, to catch and confine the
water, which would otherwise be thrown with
great force about the room. The direct action
therefore of the stone upon the barrel in the
process of grinding is concealed from view.

GRINDING.
The workman has an iron rod with a sort of
crank-like handle at the end of it, and this rod
he inserts into the bore of the barrel which he
has in hand. The rod fits into the barrel closely,
and is held firmly by the friction, so that by
means of the handle to the rod, the workman
can turn the barrel round and round continually
while he is grinding it, and thus bring the action
of the stone to bear equally upon every part, and
so finish the work in a true cylindrical form. One
of these rods, with its handle, may be seen lying
free upon the stand on the right of the picture.
The workman is also provided with gauges which
he applies frequently to the barrel at different
points along its length, as the work goes on, in
order to form it to the true size and to the proper
taper. In the act of grinding he inserts the barrel
into a small hole in the case, in front of the
stone, and then presses it hard against the surface
of the stone by means of the iron lever behind
him. By leaning against this lever with
greater or less exertion he can regulate the
pressure of the barrel against the stone at pleasure.
In order to increase his power over this
lever he stands upon a plate of iron which is
placed upon the floor beneath him, with projections
cast upon it to hold his feet by their friction;
the moment that he ceases to lean against
the lever, the inner end of it is drawn back by
the action of the weight seen hanging down by
the side of it, and the barrel is immediately released.
The workman turns the barrel continually,
during the process of grinding, by means of the
handle, as seen in the drawing, and as the stone
itself is revolving all the time with prodigious
velocity, the work is very rapidly, and at the
same time very smoothly and correctly performed.
DANGER.
It would seem too, at first thought, that this
operation of grinding must be a very safe as well
as a simple one; but it is far otherwise. This
grinding room is the dangerous room—the only
dangerous room, in fact, in the whole establishment.
In the first place, the work itself is often
very injurious to the health. The premises are
always drenched with water, and this makes the
atmosphere damp and unwholesome. Then there
is a fine powder, which, notwithstanding every
precaution, will escape from the stone, and contaminate
the air, producing very serious tendencies
to disease in the lungs of persons who breathe
it for any long period. In former times it was
customary to grind bayonets as well as barrels;
and this required that the face of the stone should
be fluted, that is cut into grooves of a form suitable
to receive the bayonet. This fluting of the
stone, which of course it was necessary continually
to renew, was found to be an exceedingly
unhealthy operation, and in the process of grinding,
moreover, in the case of bayonets, the workman
was much more exposed than in grinding
barrels, as it was necessary that a portion of the
stone should be open before him and that he
should apply the piece in hand directly to the
surface of it. From these causes it resulted,[Pg 12]
under the old system, that bayonets, whatever
might have been their destination in respect to
actual service against an enemy on the field,
were pretty sure to be the death of all who were
concerned in making them.
The system, however, so far as relates to the
bayonet is now changed. Bayonets are now
“milled,” instead of being ground; that is, they
are finished by means of cutters formed upon the
circumference of a wheel, and so arranged that by
the revolution of the wheel, and by the motion
of the bayonet in passing slowly under it, secured
in a very solid manner to a solid bed, the
superfluous metal is cut away and the piece
fashioned at once to its proper form, or at least
brought so near to it by the machine, as to require
afterward only a very little finishing. This
operation is cheaper than the other, and also
more perfect in its result; while at the same
time it is entirely free from danger to the workman.
No mode, however, has yet been devised for
dispensing with the operation of grinding in the
case of the barrel; though the injury to the
health is much less in this case than in the other.
BURSTING OF GRINDSTONES.
There is another very formidable danger connected
with the process of grinding besides the
insalubrity of the work; and that is the danger
of the bursting of the stones in consequence of
their enormous weight and the immense velocity
with which they are made to revolve. Some
years since a new method of clamping the stone,
that is of attaching it and securing it to its axis,
was adopted, by means of which the danger of
bursting is much diminished. But by the mode
formerly practiced—the mode which in fact still
prevails in many manufacturing establishments
where large grindstones are employed—the danger
was very great, and the most frightful accidents
often occurred. In securing the stone to
its axis it was customary to cut a square hole
through the centre of the stone, and then after
passing the iron axis through this opening, to
fix the stone upon the axis by wedging it up
firmly with wooden wedges. Now it is well
known that an enormous force may be exerted
by the driving of a wedge, and probably in many
cases where this method is resorted to, the stone
is strained to its utmost tension, so as to be on
the point of splitting open, before it is put in
rotation at all. The water is then let on, and
the stone becomes saturated with it—which
greatly increases the danger. There are three
ways by which the water tends to promote the
bursting of the stone. It makes it very much
heavier, and thus adds to the momentum of its
motion, and consequently to the centrifugal force.
It also makes it weaker, for the water penetrates
the stone in every part, and operates to soften,
as it were, its texture. Then finally it swells
the wedges, and thus greatly increases the force
of the outward strain which they exert at the
centre of the stone. When under these circumstances
the enormous mass is put in motion, at
the rate perhaps of five or six revolutions in a[Pg 13]
second, it bursts, and some enormous fragment,
a quarter or a third of the whole, flies up through
the flooring above, or out through a wall, according
to the position of the part thrown off, at
the time of the fracture. An accident of this
kind occurred at the Armory some years since.
One fragment of the stone struck the wall of the
building, which was two or three feet thick, and
broke it through. The other passing upward,
struck and fractured a heavy beam forming a
part of the floor above, and upset a work-bench
in a room over it, where several men were working.
The men were thrown down, though fortunately
they were not injured. The workman
who had been grinding at the stone left his station
for a minute or two, just before the catastrophe,
and thus his life too was saved.
POLISHING.
We have said that the grinding room is the
only dangerous room in such an establishment
as this. There is one other process than grinding
which was formerly considered as extremely
unhealthy, and that is the process of polishing.
The polishing of steel is performed by means of
what are called emery wheels, which are wheels
bound on their circumference by a band of leather,
to which a coating of emery, very finely pulverized,
is applied, by means of a sizing of glue.
These wheels, a large number of which are
placed side by side in the same room, are made
to revolve by means of machinery, with an inconceivable
velocity, while the workmen who
have the polishing to do, taking their stations,
each at his own wheel, on seats placed there for
the purpose, and holding the piece of work on
which the operation is to be performed, in their
hands, apply it to the revolving circumference
before them. The surface of the steel thus applied,
receives immediately a very high polish—a
stream of sparks being elicited by the friction,
and flying off from the wheel opposite to the
workman.
Now although in these cases the workman
was always accustomed to take his position at
the wheel in such a manner as to be exposed as
little as possible to the effects of it, yet the air
of the apartment, it was found, soon became
fully impregnated with the fine emery dust, and
the influence of it upon the lungs proved very
deleterious. There is, however, now in operation
a contrivance by means of which the evil is
almost entirely remedied. A large air-trunk is
laid beneath the floor, from which the air is
drawn out continually by means of a sort of fan
machinery connected with the engine. Opposite
to each wheel, and in the direction to which the
sparks and the emery dust are thrown, are openings
connected with this air-trunk. By means
of this arrangement all that is noxious in the
air of the room is drawn out through the openings
into the air-trunk, and so conveyed away.
The sparks produced in such operations as
this, as in the case of the collision of flint and
steel, consist of small globules of melted metal,
cut off from the main mass by the force of the
friction, and heated to the melting point at the[Pg 14]
same time. These metallic scintillations were not
supposed to be the cause of the injury that was
produced by the operation of polishing, as formerly
practiced. It was the dust of the emery
that produced the effect, just as in the case of
the grinding it was the powder of the stone, and
not the fine particles of iron.
The emery which is used in these polishing
operations, as well as for a great many similar
purposes in the arts, is obtained by pulverizing
an exceedingly hard mineral that is found in
several of the islands of the Grecian Archipelago,
in the Mediterranean. In its native state it
appears in the form of shapeless masses, of a
blackish or bluish gray color, and it is prepared
for use by being pulverized in iron mortars.
When pulverized it is washed and sorted into
five or six different degrees of fineness, according
to the work for which it is wanted. It is
used by lapidaries for cutting and polishing
stones, by cutlers for iron and steel instruments,
and by opticians for grinding lenses. It is ordinarily
used in the manner above described, by
being applied to the circumference of a leathern
covered wheel, by means of oil or of glue. Ladies
use bags filled with it, for brightening their
needles.
Emery is procured in Spain, and also in
Great Britain, as well as in the Islands of the
Mediterranean.
PROVING.

THE PROVING HOUSE.
When the barrels are brought pretty nearly
to their finished condition, they are to be proved,
that is to be subjected to the test of actual trial
with gunpowder. For this proving they are
taken to a very strong building that is constructed
for the purpose, and which stands behind the
Stocking Shop. Its place is on the right in the
general view of the Armory buildings, and near
the foreground—though that view does not extend
far enough in that direction to bring it in.
The exterior appearance of this building is represented
in the above engraving. It is made
very strong, being constructed wholly of timber,
in order to enable it to resist the force of the
explosions within. There are spacious openings
in lattice work, in the roof and under the eaves
of the building, to allow of the escape of the
smoke with which it is filled at each discharge;
for it is customary to prove a large number of
barrels at a time. The barrels are loaded with a
very heavy charge, so as to subject them to much
greater strain than they can ever be exposed to
in actual service. The building on the left, in
the engraving, is used for loading the barrels,
and for cleaning and drying them after they are
proved. The shed attached to the main building,
on the right hand, contains a bank of clay,
placed there to receive the bullets, with which
the barrels are charged.
The arrangement of the interior of this building,
as well as the manner in which the proving
is performed, will be very clearly understood by
reference to the engraving below.

INTERIOR OF THE PROVING HOUSE.
On the right hand end of the building, and
extending quite across it from side to side, is a
sort of platform, the upper surface of which is
formed of cast-iron, and contains grooves in
which the muskets are placed when loaded, side
by side. A train of gunpowder is laid along the
back side of this platform, so as to form a communication
with each barrel. The train passes
out through a hole in the side of the building
near the door. The bank of clay may be seen
sloping down from within its shed into the room
on the left. The artist has represented the scene
as it appears when all is ready for the discharge.
The barrels are placed, the train is laid, and the
proof-master is just retiring and closing the door.
A moment more and there will be a loud and
rattling explosion; then the doors will be opened,
and as soon as the smoke has cleared away
the workman will enter and ascertain the result.
About one in sixty of the barrels are found to
burst under the trial.
The pieces that fail are all carefully examined
with a view to ascertain whether the giving way
was owing to a defect in the welding, or to some
flaw, or other bad quality, in the iron. The appearance
of the rent made by the bursting will
always determine this point. The loss of those
that failed on account of bad welding is then
charged to the respective operatives by whom
the work was done, at a dollar for each one so
failing. The name of the maker of each is
known by the stamp which he put upon it at
the time when it passed through his hands.
The barrels that stand this first test are afterward
subjected to a second one in order to make
it sure that they sustained no partial and imperceptible
injury at the first explosion. This done
they are stamped with the mark of approval, and
so sent to the proper departments to be mounted
and finished.

TESTING THE BAYONETS.
The bayonets, and all the other parts of which
the musket is composed are subjected to tests, different
in character indeed, but equally strict and
rigid in respect to the qualities which they are
intended to prove, with that applied to the barrel.
The bayonet is very carefully gauged and measured
in every part, in order to make sure that
it is of precisely the proper form and dimensions.
A weight is hung to the point of it to try its
temper, and it is sprung by the strength of the
inspector, with the point of it set into the floor,
to prove its elasticity. If it is found to be[Pg 16]
tempered too high it breaks; if too low it bends.
In either case it is condemned, and the workman
through whose fault the failure has resulted is
charged with the loss.
THE FORGING.
The number of pieces which are used in making
up a musket is forty-nine, each of which has
to be formed and finished separately. Of these
there are only two—viz., the sight and what is
called the cone-seat, a sort of process connected
with the barrel—that are permanently attached
to any other part; so that the musket can at any
time be separated into forty-seven parts, by simply
turning screws, and opening springs, and
then put together again as before. Most of
these parts are such that they are formed in the
first instance by being forged or rather swedged,
and are afterward trimmed and finished in lathes,
and milling engines, or by means of files. Swedging,
as it is called, is the forming of irregular
shapes in iron by means of dies of a certain
kind, called swedges, one of which is inserted
in the anvil, in a cavity made for the purpose,
and the other is placed above it. Cavities are
cut in the faces of the swedges, so that when
they are brought together, with the end of the
iron rod out of which the article to be formed
between them, the iron is made to assume the
form of the cavities by means of blows of the
hammer upon the upper swedge. In this way
shapes are easily and rapidly fashioned, which it
would be impossible to produce by blows directed
immediately upon the iron.

THE BLACKSMITH’S SHOP.
The shop where this swedging work is done
at the Armory contains a great number of forges,
one only of which however is fully represented
in the engraving. The apparatus connected
with these forges, differing in each according
to the particular operation for which each is intended,
is far too complicated to be described in
this connection. It can only be fully understood
when seen in actual operation under the hands
of the workman. The visitor however who has
the opportunity to see it thus, lingers long before
each separate forge, pleased with the ingenuity
of the contrivances which he witnesses, and admiring
the wonderful dexterity of the workman.
There is no appearance of bellows at any of
these works. The air is supplied to the fires
by pipes ascending through the floor from a fan
blower, as it is called, worked by machinery arranged
for the purpose below.
THE STOCKING SHOP.
The Stocking Shop, so called, is the department
in which the stocks to which the barrel
and the lock are to be attached, are formed and
finished. The wood used for gun stocks in this
country is the black walnut, and as this wood
requires to be seasoned some years before it is
used, an immense store of it is kept on hand at[Pg 17]
the Armory—sufficient in fact for four years’
consumption. The building in which this material
is stored may be seen on the right hand
side in the general view placed at the head of
this article. It stands off from the square, and
behind the other buildings. The operations conducted
in the stocking shop are exceedingly attractive
to all who visit the establishment. In
fact it happens here as it often does in similar
cases, that that which it is most interesting to
witness is the least interesting to be described.
The reason is that the charm in these processes
consists in the high perfection and finish of the
machines, in the smoothness, grace, and rapidity
of their motions, and in the seemingly miraculous
character of the performances which they
execute. Of such things no mere description
can convey any adequate idea. They must be
seen to be at all appreciated.
A gun stock, with all the innumerable cavities,
grooves, perforations, and recesses necessary
to be made in it, to receive the barrel, the
lock, the bands, the ramrod, and the numerous
pins and screws, all of which require a separate
and peculiar modification of its form, is perhaps
as irregular a shape as the ingenuity of man
could devise—and as well calculated as any
shape could possibly be to bid defiance to every
attempt at applying machinery to the work of
fashioning it. The difficulties however in the
way of such an attempt, insurmountable as they
would at first sight seem, have all been overcome,
and every part of the stock is formed, and
every perforation, groove, cavity, and socket is
cut in it by machines that do their work with a
beauty, a grace, and a perfection, which awaken
in all who witness the process, a feeling of astonishment
and delight.
The general principle on which this machinery
operates, in doing its work, may perhaps be
made intelligible to the reader by description.
The action is regulated by what are called patterns.
These patterns are models in iron of
the various surfaces of the stock which it is intended
to form. Let us suppose, for example,
that the large cavity intended to receive the lock
is to be cut. The stock on which the operation
is to be performed is placed in its bed in the
machine, and over it, pendant from a certain
movable frame-work of polished steel above, is
the cutting tool, a sort of bit or borer, which is
to do the work. This borer is made to revolve
with immense velocity, and is at the same time
susceptible of various other motions at the pleasure
of the workman. It may be brought down
upon the work, and moved there from side to
side, so as to cut out a cavity of any required
shape; and such is the mechanism of the machine
that these vertical and lateral motions may
be made very freely without at all interfering
with the swift rotation on which the cutting
power of the tool depends. This is effected by
causing the tool to revolve by means of small
machinery within its frame, while the frame and
all within it moves together in the vertical and
lateral motions.
Now if this were all, it is plain that the cutting
of the cavity in the stock would depend
upon the action of the workman, and the form
given to it would be determined by the manner
in which he should guide the tool in its lateral
motions, and by the depth to which he should
depress it. But this is not all. At a little distance
from the cutter, and parallel to it is another
descending rod, which is called the guide; and
this guide is so connected with the cutting tool,
by means of a very complicated and ingenious
machinery, that the latter is governed rigidly and
exactly in all its movements by the motion of
the former. Now there is placed immediately
beneath the guide, what is called the pattern,
that is a cavity in a block of iron of precisely the
form and size which it is intended to give to the
cavity in the wooden stock. All that the workman
has to do therefore, when the machine is
put in motion is to bring the guide down into
the pattern and move it about the circumference
and through the centre of it. The cutting tool
imitating precisely the motions of the guide, enters
the wood, and cutting its way in the most
perfect manner and with incredible rapidity, forms
an exact duplicate of the cavity in the pattern.
The theory of this operation is sufficiently curious
and striking—but the wonder excited by it
is infinitely enhanced by seeing the work done.
It is on this principle substantially that all the
machines of the Stocking Shop are constructed;
every separate recess, perforation, or groove of
the piece requiring of course its own separate
mechanism. The stocks are passed from one
of these engines to another in rapid succession,
and come out at last, each one the perfect fac-simile
of its fellow.
DIVISION OF LABOR.
We have said that the number of separate
parts which go to compose a musket is forty-nine;
but this by no means denotes the number
of distinct operations required in the manufacture
of it—for almost every one of these forty-nine
parts is subject to many distinct operations,
each of which has its own name, is assigned to
its own separate workman, and is paid for distinctly
and by itself, according to the price put
upon it in the general tariff of wages. The
number of operations thus separately named,
catalogued and priced, is three hundred and
ninety-six.
These operations are entirely distinct from
one another—each constituting, as it were, in
some sense a distinct trade, so that it might be
quite possible that no one man in the whole
establishment should know how to perform any
two of them. It is quite certain, in fact, that
no man can perform any considerable number
of them. They are of very various grades in
respect to character and price—from the welding
of the barrel which is in some points of
view the highest and most responsible of all,
down to the cutting out of pins and screws of
the most insignificant character. They are all
however regularly rated, and the work that is
performed upon them is paid for by the piece.
ASSEMBLING THE MUSKET.

ASSEMBLING THE MUSKET.
When the several parts are all finished, the
operation of putting them together so as to
make up the musket from them complete, is
called “assembling the musket.” The workman
who performs this function has all the
various parts before him at his bench, arranged
in boxes and compartments, in regular order,
and taking one component from this place, and
another from that, he proceeds to put the complicated
piece of mechanism together. His bench
is fitted up expressly for the work which he is
to perform upon it, with a vice to hold without
marring, and rests to support without confining,
and every other convenience and facility which
experience and ingenuity can suggest. With
these helps, and by means of the dexterity which
continued practice gives him, he performs the
work in a manner so adroit and rapid, as to excite
the wonder of every beholder. In fact it is
always a pleasure to see any thing done that is
done with grace and dexterity, and this is a
pleasure which the visitor to the Armory has an
opportunity to enjoy at almost every turn.
The component parts of the musket are all
made according to one precise pattern, and thus
when taken up at random they are sure to come
properly together. There is no individual fitting
required in each particular case. Any barrel
will fit into any stock, and a screw designed
for a particular plate or band, will enter the
proper hole in any plate or band of a hundred
thousand. There are many advantages which
result from this precise conformity to an established
pattern in the components of the musket.
In the first place the work of manufacturing it
is more easily performed in this way. It is always
the tendency of machinery to produce similarity
in its results, and thus although where
only two things are to be made it is very difficult
to get them alike, the case is very different
where there is a call for two hundred thousand.
In this last case it is far easier and cheaper to
have them alike than to have them different;
for in manufacturing on such a scale a machinery
is employed, which results in fashioning[Pg 20]
every one of its products on the precise model
to which the inventor adapted the construction
of it. Then, besides, a great convenience and
economy results from this identity of form in the
component parts of the musket, when the arms
are employed in service. Spare screws, locks,
bands, springs, &c., can be furnished in quantities,
and sent to any remote part of the country
wherever they are required; so that when any
part of a soldier’s gun becomes injured or broken,
its place can be immediately supplied by a new
piece, which is sure to fit as perfectly into the
vacancy as the original occupant. Even after a
battle there is nothing to prevent the surviving
soldiers from making up themselves, out of a
hundred broken and dismantled muskets, fifty
good ones as complete and sound as ever, by rejecting
what is damaged, and assembling the
uninjured parts anew.
To facilitate such operations as these the
mechanism by which the various parts of the
musket are attached to each other and secured
in their places, is studiously contrived with a
view to facilitating in the highest degree the
taking of them apart, and putting them together.
Each soldier to whom a musket is served is provided
with a little tool, which, though very simple
in its construction, consists of several parts
and is adapted to the performance of several
functions. With the assistance of this tool the
soldier sitting on the bank by the roadside, at a
pause in the middle of his march, if the regulations
of the service would allow him to do so,
might separate his gun into its forty-seven components,
and spread the parts out upon the grass
around him. Then if any part was doubtful he
could examine it. If any was broken he could
replace it—and after having finished his inspection
he could reconstruct the mechanism, and
march on as before.
It results from this system that to make any
change, however slight, in the pattern of the
musket or in the form of any of the parts of it,
is attended with great difficulty and expense.
The fashion and form of every one of the
component portions of the arm, are very exactly
and rigidly determined by the machinery
that is employed in making it, and any alteration,
however apparently insignificant, would
require a change in this machinery. It becomes
necessary, therefore, that the precise pattern
both of the whole musket and of all of its
parts, once fixed, should remain permanently
the same.
The most costly of the parts which lie before
the workman in assembling the musket is the
barrel. The value of it complete is three dollars.
From the barrel we go down by a gradually
descending scale to the piece of smallest
value, which is a little wire called the ramrod
spring wire—the value of which is only one
mill; that is the workman is paid only one dollar
a thousand for the manufacture of it. The
time expended in assembling a musket is about
ten minutes, and the price paid for the work is
four cents.
THE ARSENAL.

THE NEW ARSENAL.
The New Arsenal, which has already been
alluded to in the description of the general view
of the Arsenal grounds, is a very stately edifice.
It is two hundred feet long, seventy feet wide,
and fifty feet high. It is divided into three
stories, each of which is calculated to contain
one hundred thousand muskets, making three
hundred thousand in all. The muskets when
stored in this arsenal are arranged in racks set
up for the purpose along the immense halls,
where they stand upright in rows, with the glittering
bayonets shooting up, as it were, above.
The visitors who go into the arsenal walk up
and down the aisles which separate the ranges
of racks, admiring the symmetry and splendor
of the display.
The Arsenal has another charm for visitors
besides the beauty of the spectacle which the
interior presents—and that is the magnificent
panorama of the surrounding country, which is
seen from the summit of the tower. This tower,
which occupies the centre of the building, is
about ninety feet high—and as it is about thirty
feet square, the deck at the top furnishes space
for a large party of visitors to stand and survey
the surrounding country. Nothing can be imagined
more enchanting than the view presented
from this position in the month of June. The
Armory grounds upon one side, and the streets
of the town upon the other lie, as it were, at the
feet of the spectator, while in the distance the
broad and luxuriant valley of the Connecticut is
spread out to view, with its villages, its fields,[Pg 22]
its groves, its bridges, its winding railways, and
its serpentine and beautiful streams.
THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE ARMORY.

QUARTERS OF THE COMMANDING OFFICER.
The manufacture of muskets being a work
that pertains in some sense to the operations of
the army, should be, for that reason, under
military rule. On the other hand, inasmuch as
it is wholly a work of mechanical and peaceful
industry, a civil administration would seem to
be most appropriate for it. There is, in fact, a
standing dispute on this subject both in relation
to the Armory at Springfield and to that at Harper’s
Ferry, among those interested in the establishments,
and it is a dispute which, perhaps,
will never be finally settled. The Springfield
Armory is at this time under military rule—the
present commanding officer, Colonel Ripley,
having been put in charge of it about ten years
ago, previous to which time it was under civil
superintendence. At the time of Col. Ripley’s
appointment the works, as is universally acknowledged,
were in a very imperfect condition,
compared with the present state. On entering
upon the duties of his office, the new incumbent
engaged in the work of improvement with great
resolution and energy, and after contending for
several years with the usual obstacles and difficulties
which men have to encounter in efforts[Pg 23]
at progress and reform, he succeeded in bringing
the establishment up to a state of very high
perfection; and now the order, the system, the
neatness, the almost military exactness and decorum
which pervade every department of the
works are the theme of universal admiration.
The grounds are kept in the most perfect condition—the
shops are bright and cheerful, the
walls and floors are every where neat and clean,
the machinery and tools are perfect, and are all
symmetrically and admirably arranged, while the
workmen are well dressed, and are characterized
by an air of manliness, intelligence, and thrift,
that suggests to the mind of the visitor the idea
of amateur mechanics, working with beautiful
tools, for pleasure.
And yet the men at first complained, sometimes,
of the stringency of rules and regulations
required to produce these results. These rules
are still in force, though now they are very generally
acquiesced in. No newspapers of any kind
can be taken into the shops, no tobacco or intoxicating
drinks can be used there, no unnecessary
conversation is allowed, and the regulations in
respect to hours of attendance, and to responsibility
for damaged work are very definite and
strict. But even if the workmen should be
disposed in any case to complain of the stringency
of these requirements, they can not but
be proud of the result; for they take a very
evident pleasure in the gratification which every
visitor manifests in witnessing the system, the
order, the neatness, and the precision that every
where prevail.
Nothing can be more admirably planned, or
more completely and precisely executed than the
system of accounts kept at the offices, by which
not only every pecuniary transaction, but also,
as would seem, almost every mechanical operation
or act that takes place throughout the establishment
is made a matter of record. Thus
every thing is checked and regulated. No piece,
large or small, can be lost from among its hundreds
of fellows without being missed somewhere
in some column of figures—and the whole
history of every workman’s doings, and of every
piece of work done, is to be found recorded. Ask
the master-armorer any questions whatever about
the workings of the establishment, whether relating
to the minutest detail, or to most comprehensive
and general results, and he takes down
a book and shows you the answer in some column
or table.
After all, however, this neatness, precision,
and elegance in the appearance and in the daily
workings of an establishment like this, though
very agreeable to the eye of the observer, constitute
a test of only secondary importance in
respect to the actual character of the administration
that governs it. To judge properly on
this point, the thing to be looked at is the actual
and substantial results that are obtained. The
manufacture of muskets is the great function of
the Armory, and not the exhibition of beautiful
workshops, and curious processes in mechanics
for the entertainment of visitors. When we inquire,[Pg 24]
however, into the present arrangement of
this establishment, in this point of view, the
conclusion seems to be still more decidedly in
its favor than in the other. The cost of manufacturing
each musket immediately before the
commencement of the term of the present commander
was about seventeen dollars and a half.
During the past year it has been eight dollars
and three quarters, and yet the men are paid
better wages now per day, or, rather, they are
paid at such rates for their work, that they can
earn more now per day, than then. The saving
has thus not been at all made from the pay of
the workmen, but wholly from the introduction
of new and improved modes of manufacture,
better machines, a superior degree of order, system,
and economy in every department, and other
similar causes. How far the improvements which
have thus been made are due to the intrinsic
qualities of military government, and how far
to the personal efficiency of the officer in this
case intrusted with the administration of it, it
might be somewhat difficult to decide.
In fact, when judging of the advancement
made during a period of ten years, in an establishment
of this kind, at the present age of the
world, some considerable portion of the improvement
that is manifested is due, doubtless, to the
operation of those causes which are producing
a general progress in all the arts and functions
of social life. The tendency of every thing is
onward. Every where, and for all purposes,
machinery is improving, materials are more and
more easily procured, new facilities are discovered
and new inventions are made, the results of
which inure to the common benefit of all mankind.
It is only so far as an establishment like
the Armory advances at a more rapid rate than
that of the general progress of the age, that any
special credit is due to those who administer its
affairs. It always seems, however, to strangers
visiting the Armory and observing its condition,
that these general causes will account for but a
small portion of the results which have been attained
in the management of it, during the past
ten years.
CONCLUSION.
As was stated at the commencement of the
article, it is only a small part of the hundreds
of thousands of muskets manufactured, that are
destined ever to be used. Some portion of the
whole number are served out to the army, and
are employed in Indian warfare, others are destined
to arm garrisons in various fortresses and
military posts, where they are never called to
any other service than to figure in peaceful
drillings and parades. Far the greater portion,
however, are sent away to various parts of the
country, to be stored in the national arsenals,
where they lie, and are to lie, as we hope, forever,
undisturbed, in the midst of scenes of rural
beauty and continued peace. The flowers bloom
and the birds sing unmolested around the silent
and solitary depositories, where these terrible
instruments of carnage and destruction unconsciously
and forever repose.
NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.[A]
BY JOHN S. C. ABBOTT.
PEACE WITH ENGLAND.
It was the first great object of Napoleon, immediately
upon his accession to power, to
reconcile France with Europe, and to make peace
with all the world. France was weary of war.
She needed repose, to recover from the turmoil
of revolution. Napoleon, conscious of the necessities
of France, was consecrating Herculean energies
for the promotion of peace. The Directory,
by oppressive acts, had excited the indignation
of the United States. Napoleon, by a course of
conciliation, immediately removed that hostility,
and, but a short time before the treaty of Luneville,
ratified a treaty of amity between France
and the United States. The signature of this
treaty was celebrated with great rejoicings at the
beautiful country seat which Joseph, who in consequence
of his marriage was richer than his
brother, had purchased at Morfontaine. Napoleon,
accompanied by a brilliant party, met the
American commissioners there. The most elegant
decorations within the mansion and in the
gardens, represented France and America joined
in friendly union. Napoleon presented the following
toast: “The memory of the French and
the Americans who died on the field of battle for
the independence of the New World.” Lebrun,
the Second Consul, proposed, “The union of
America with the Northern powers, to enforce
respect for the liberty of the seas.” Cambaceres
gave for the third toast, “The successor of Washington.”
Thus did Napoleon endeavor to secure
the friendship of the United States.
About this time Pope Pius VI. died, and the
Cardinals met to choose his successor. The respect
with which Napoleon had treated the Pope,
and his kindness to the emigrant priests, during
the first Italian campaign, presented so strong a
contrast with the violence enjoined by the Directory,
as to produce a profound impression
upon the minds of the Pope and the Cardinals.
The Bishop of Imola was universally esteemed
for his extensive learning, his gentle virtues,
and his firm probity. Upon the occasion of the
union of his diocese with the Cisalpine Republic,
he preached a very celebrated sermon, in
which he spoke of the conduct of the French in
terms highly gratifying to the young conqueror.
The power of Napoleon was now in the ascendant.
It was deemed important to conciliate his
favor. “It is from France,” said Cardinal Gonsalvi,
“that persecutions have come upon us for
the last ten years. It is from France, perhaps,
that we shall derive aid and consolation for the
future. A very extraordinary young man, one
very difficult as yet to judge, holds dominion
there at the present day. His influence will soon
be paramount in Italy. Remember that he protected
the priests in 1797. He has recently conferred
funeral honors upon Pius VI.” These[Pg 26]
were words of deep foresight. They were appreciated
by the sagacious Cardinals. To conciliate
the favor of Napoleon, the Bishop of Imola
was elected to the pontifical chair as Pope Pius
VII.
Naples had been most perfidious in its hostility
to France. The Queen of Naples was a proud
daughter of Maria Theresa, and sister of the
Emperor of Austria and of the unfortunate Marie
Antoinette. She surely must not be too severely
condemned for execrating a revolution which
had consigned her sister to the dungeon and to
the guillotine. Naples, deprived of Austrian aid,
was powerless. She trembled under apprehension
of the vengeance of Napoleon. The King
of Austria could no longer render his sister any
assistance. She adopted the decisive and romantic
expedient of proceeding in person, notwithstanding
the rigor of the approaching winter,
to St. Petersburg, to implore the intercession
of the Emperor Paul. The eccentric monarch,
flattered by the supplication of the beautiful
queen, immediately espoused her cause, and dispatched
a messenger to Napoleon, soliciting
him, as a personal favor, to deal gently with
Naples. The occurrence was, of course, a triumph
and a gratification to Napoleon. Most
promptly and courteously he responded to the
appeal. It was indeed his constant study at this
time, to arrest the further progress of the revolution,
to establish the interests of France upon
a basis of order and of law, and to conciliate the
surrounding monarchies, by proving to them
that he had no disposition to revolutionize their
realms. A word from him would have driven the
King and Queen of Naples into exile, and would
have converted their kingdom into a republic.
But Napoleon refused to utter that word, and sustained
the King of Naples upon his throne.
The Duke of Parma, brother of the King of
Spain, had, through the intercession of Napoleon,
obtained the exchange of his duchy, for the
beautiful province of Tuscany. The First Consul
had also erected Tuscany into the kingdom
of Etruria, containing about one million of inhabitants.
The old duke, a bigoted prince, inimical
to all reform, had married his son (a feeble,
frivolous young man) to the daughter of his
brother, the King of Spain. The kingdom of
Etruria was intended for this youthful pair.
Napoleon, as yet but thirty years of age, thus
found himself forming kingdoms and creating
kings. The young couple were in haste to ascend
the throne. They could not, however, do
this until the Duke of Parma should die or abdicate.
The unaccommodating old duke refused
to do either. Napoleon, desirous of producing a
moral impression in Paris, was anxious to crown
them. He therefore allowed the duke to retain
Parma until his death, that his son might be
placed upon the throne of Etruria. He wished
to exhibit the spectacle, in the regicide metropolis
of France, of a king created and enthroned
by France. Thus he hoped to diminish the antipathy
to kings, and to prepare the way for that
restoration of the monarchical power which he[Pg 27]
contemplated. He would also thus conciliate
monarchical Europe, by proving that he had no
design of overthrowing every kingly throne. It
was indeed adroitly done. He required, therefore,
the youthful princes to come to Paris, to
accept the crown from his hands, as in ancient
Rome vassal monarchs received the sceptre from
the Cæsars. The young candidates for monarchy
left Madrid, and repaired to the Tuileries, to be
placed upon the throne by the First Consul.
This measure had two aspects, each exceedingly
striking. It frowned upon the hostility of the
people to royalty, and it silenced the clamor
against France, as seeking to spread democracy
over the ruins of all thrones. It also proudly
said, in tones which must have been excessively
annoying to the haughty legitimists of Europe,
“You kings must be childlike and humble. You
see that I can create such beings as you are.”
Napoleon, conscious that his glory elevated him
far above the ancient dynasty, whose station he
occupied, was happy to receive the young princes
with pomp and splendor. The versatile Parisians,
ever delighted with novelty, forgot the
twelve years of bloody revolutions, which had
overturned so many thrones, and recognizing, in
this strange spectacle, the fruits of their victories,
and the triumph of their cause, shouted
most enthusiastically, “Long live the king!”
The royalists, on the other hand, chagrined and
sullen, answered passionately, “Down with
kings!” Strange reverse! yet how natural!
Each party must have been surprised and bewildered
at its own novel position. In settling the
etiquette of this visit, it was decided that the
young princes should call first upon Napoleon,
and that he should return their call the next day.
The First Consul, at the head of his brilliant
military staff, received the young monarch with
parental kindness and with the most delicate
attentions, yet with the universally recognized
superiorities of power and glory. The princes
were entertained at the magnificent chateau of
Talleyrand at Neuilly, with most brilliant festivals
and illuminations. For a month the capital
presented a scene of most gorgeous spectacles.
Napoleon, too entirely engrossed with the cares
of empire to devote much time to these amusements,
assigned the entertainment of his guests
to his ministers. Nevertheless he endeavored to
give some advice to the young couple about to
reign over Etruria. He was much struck with
the weakness of the prince, who cherished no
sense of responsibility, and was entirely devoted
to trivial pleasures. He was exceedingly interested
in the mysteries of cotillions, of leap-frog, and
of hide-and-go-seek—and was ever thus trifling
with the courtiers. Napoleon saw that he was
perfectly incapable of governing, and said to one
of his ministers, “You perceive that they are
princes, descended from an ancient line. How
can the reins of government be intrusted to such
hands? But it was well to show to France this
specimen of the Bourbons. She can judge if
these ancient dynasties are equal to the difficulties
of an age like ours.” As the young king[Pg 28]
left Paris for his dominions, Napoleon remarked
to a friend, “Rome need not be uneasy. There
is no danger of his crossing the Rubicon.” Napoleon
sent one of his generals to Etruria with
the royal pair, ostensibly as the minister of
France, but in reality as the viceroy of the First
Consul. The feeble monarch desired only the
rank and splendor of a king, and was glad to be
released from the cares of empire. Of all the
proud acts performed by Napoleon during his
extraordinary career, this creation of the Etruscan
king, when viewed in all its aspects, was perhaps
the proudest.
Madame de Montesson had become the guilty
paramour of the Duke of Orleans, grandfather of
Louis Phillipe. She was not at all ashamed of
this relation, which was sanctioned by the licentiousness
of the times. Proud even of this alliance
with a prince of the blood, she fancied that
it was her privilege, as the only relative of the
royal line then in Paris, to pay to the King and
Queen of Etruria such honors as they might be
gratified in receiving from the remains of the old
court society. She therefore made a brilliant
party, inviting all the returned emigrants of illustrious
birth. She even had the boldness to invite
the family of the First Consul, and the distinguished
persons of his suite. The invitation was
concealed from Napoleon, as his determination
to frown upon all immorality was well known.
The next morning Napoleon heard of the occurrence,
and severely reprimanded those of his
suite who had attended the party, dwelling with
great warmth upon the impropriety of countenancing
vice in high places. Savary, who attended
the party, and shared in the reprimand, says, that
Madame de Montesson would have been severely
punished had it not been for the intervention of
Josephine, who was ever ready to plead for mercy.
Napoleon having made peace with continental
Europe, now turned his attention earnestly to
England, that he might compel that unrelenting
antagonist to lay down her arms. “France,”
said he, “will not reap all the blessings of a pacification,
until she shall have a peace with England.
But a sort of delirium has seized on that
government, which now holds nothing sacred.
Its conduct is unjust, not only toward the French
people, but toward all the other powers of the
Continent. And when governments are not just
their authority is short-lived. All the continental
powers must force England to fall back into the
track of moderation, of equity, and of reason.”
Notwithstanding this state of hostilities it is
pleasant to witness the interchange of the courtesy
of letters. Early in January of 1801, Napoleon
sent some very valuable works, magnificently
bound, as a present to the Royal Society
of London. A complimentary letter accompanied
the present, signed—Bonaparte, President of
the National Institute, and First Consul of France.
As a significant intimation of his principles, there
was on the letter a finely-executed vignette, representing
Liberty sailing on the ocean in an
open shell with the following motto:
England claimed the right of visiting and
searching merchant ships, to whatever nation
belonging, whatever the cargoes, wherever the
destination. For any resistance of this right, she
enforced the penalty of the confiscation of both
ship and cargo. She asserted that nothing was
necessary to constitute a blockade but to announce
the fact, and to station a vessel to cruise
before a blockaded port. Thus all the nations of
the world were forbidden by England to approach
a port of France. The English government strenuously
contended that these principles were in
accordance with the established regulations of
maritime law. The neutral powers, on the other
hand, affirmed that these demands were an usurpation
on the part of England, founded on power,
unsanctioned by the usages of nations, or by the
principles of maritime jurisprudence. “Free
ships,” said they, “make free goods. The flag
covers the merchandise. A port is to be considered
blockaded only when such a force is stationed
at its mouth as renders it dangerous to
enter.”
Under these circumstances, it was not very difficult
for Napoleon to turn the arms of the united
world against his most powerful foe. England had
allied all the powers of Europe against France.
Now Napoleon combined them all in friendly
alliance with him, and directed their energies
against his unyielding and unintimidated assailant.
England was mistress of the seas. Upon
that element she was more powerful than all
Europe united. It was one great object of the
British ministry to prevent any European power
from becoming the maritime rival of England.
Napoleon, as he cast his eye over his magnificent
empire of forty millions of inhabitants, and surveyed
his invincible armies, was excessively annoyed
that the fifteen millions of people, crowded
into the little island of England, should have undisputed
dominion over the whole wide world of
waters. The English have ever been respected,
above all other nations, for wealth, power, courage,
intelligence, and all stern virtues; but they
never have been beloved. The English nation is
at the present moment the most powerful, the
most respected, and the most unpopular upon the
surface of the globe. Providence deals in compensations.
It is perhaps unreasonable to expect
that all the virtues should be centred in one
people. “When,” exclaimed Napoleon, “will
the French exchange their vanity for a little
pride?” It may be rejoined, “When will the
English lay aside their pride for a little vanity—that
perhaps more ignoble, but certainly better-natured
foible?” England, abandoned by all her
allies, continued the war, apparently because her
pride revolted at the idea of being conquered into
a peace. And in truth England had not been
vanquished at all. Her fleets were every where
triumphant. The blows of Napoleon, which fell
with such terrible severity upon her allies, could
not reach her floating batteries. The genius of
Napoleon overshadowed the land. The genius
of Pitt swept the seas. The commerce of France
was entirely annihilated. The English navy, in[Pg 30]
the utter destitution of nobler game, even pursued
poor French fishermen, and took away their
haddock and their cod. The verdict of history
will probably pronounce that this was at least a
less magnificent rapacity than to despoil regal
and ducal galleries of the statues of Phidias and
the cartoons of Raphael.
England declared France to be in a state of
blockade, and forbade all the rest of the world
from having any commercial intercourse with
her. Her invincible fleet swept all seas. Wherever
an English frigate encountered any merchant
ship, belonging to whatever nation, a shot was
fired across her bows as a very emphatic command
to stop. If the command was unheeded
a broadside followed, and the peaceful merchantman
became lawful prize. If the vessel stopped,
a boat was launched from the frigate, a young
lieutenant ascended the sides of the merchantman,
demanded of the captain the papers, and
searched the ship. If he found on board any
goods which he judged to belong to France, he
took them away. If he could find any goods
which he could consider as munitions of war,
and which in his judgment the ship was conveying
to France, the merchantman, with all its
contents was confiscated. Young lieutenants in
the navy are not proverbial for wasting many
words in compliments. They were often overbearing
and insolent. England contended that
these were the established principles of maritime
law. All the nations of Europe, now at peace
with France, excessively annoyed at this right
of search, which was rigorously enforced, declared
it to be an intolerable usurpation on the part of
England. Russia, Prussia, Denmark, Sweden,
Holland, France, and Spain united in a great
confederacy to resist these demands of the proud
monarch of the seas. The genius of Napoleon
formed this grand coalition. Paul of Russia,
now a most enthusiastic admirer of the First
Consul, entered into it with all his soul. England
soon found herself single-handed against
the world in arms. With sublime energy the
British ministry collected their strength for the
conflict. Murmurs, however, and remonstrances
loud and deep pervaded all England. The opposition
roused itself to new vigor. The government,
in the prosecution of this war, had
already involved the nation in a debt of millions
upon millions. But the pride of the English
government was aroused. “What! make peace
upon compulsion!” England was conscious of
her maritime power, and feared not the hostility
of the world. And the world presented a wide
field from which to collect remuneration for her
losses. She swept the ocean triumphantly.
The colonies of the allies dropped into her hand,
like fruit from the overladen bough. Immediately
upon the formation of this confederacy,
England issued an embargo upon every vessel
belonging to the allied powers, and also orders
were issued for the immediate capture of any
merchant vessels, belonging to these powers,
wherever they could be found. The ocean instantly
swarmed with English privateersmen.[Pg 31]
Her navy was active every where. There had
been no proclamation of war issued. The merchants
of Europe were entirely unsuspicious of
any such calamity. Their ships were all exposed.
By thousands they were swept into the
ports of England. More than half of the ships,
belonging to the northern powers, then at sea,
were captured.
Russia, Denmark, and Sweden, had a large
armament in the Baltic. A powerful English
fleet was sent for its destruction. The terrible
energies of Nelson, so resplendent at Aboukir,
were still more resplendent at Copenhagen. A
terrific conflict ensued. The capital of Denmark
was filled with weeping and woe, for thousands
of her most noble sons, the young and the joyous,
were weltering in blood. “I have been,”
said Nelson, “in above a hundred engagements;
but that of Copenhagen was the most terrible of
them all.”
In the midst of this terrific cannonade, Nelson
was rapidly walking the quarter-deck, which was
slippery with blood and covered with the dead,
who could not be removed as fast as they fell.
A heavy shot struck the main-mast, scattering
the splinters in every direction. He looked upon
the devastation around him, and, sternly smiling,
said, “This is warm work, and this day may be
the last to any of us in a moment. But mark
me, I would not be elsewhere for thousands.”
This was heroic, but it was not noble. It was
the love of war, not the love of humanity. It
was the spirit of an Indian chieftain, not the
spirit of a Christian Washington. The commander-in-chief
of the squadron, seeing the
appalling carnage, hung out the signal for discontinuing
the action. Nelson was for a moment
deeply agitated, and then exclaimed to a
companion, “I have but one eye. I have a right
to be blind sometimes.” Then, putting the glass
to his blind eye, he said, “I really don’t see the
signal. Keep mine for closer battle still flying.
That is the way I answer such signals. Nail
mine to the mast.” The human mind is so
constituted that it must admire heroism. That
sentiment is implanted in every generous breast
for some good purpose. Welmoes, a gallant
young Dane, but seventeen years of age, stationed
himself on a small raft, carrying six guns with
twenty-four men, directly under the bows of
Nelson’s ship. The unprotected raft was swept
by an incessant storm of bullets from the English
marines. Knee deep in the dead this fearless
stripling continued to keep up his fire to the
close of the conflict. The next day, Nelson met
him at a repast at the palace. Admiring the
gallantry of his youthful enemy, he embraced
him with enthusiasm, exclaiming to the Crown
Prince, “He deserves to be made an admiral.”
“Were I to make all my brave officers admirals,”
replied the Prince, “I should have no captains
or lieutenants in my service.”
By this battle the power of the confederacy
was broken. At the same time, the Emperor
Paul was assassinated in his palace, by his
nobles, and Alexander, his son, ascended the[Pg 32]
throne. When Napoleon heard of the death of
Paul, it is said that he gave utterance, for the
first time in his life, to that irreverent expression,
“Mon Dieu” (My God), which is ever upon the
lips of every Frenchman. He regarded his death
as a great calamity to France and to the world.
The eccentricities of the Emperor amounted almost
to madness. But his enthusiastic admiration
for Napoleon united France and Russia in
a close alliance.
The nobles of Russia were much displeased
with the democratic equality which Napoleon
was sustaining in France. They plotted the
destruction of the king, and raised Alexander to
the throne, pledged to a different policy. The
young monarch immediately withdrew from the
maritime confederacy, and entered into a treaty
of peace with England. These events apparently
so disastrous to the interests of France, were
on the contrary highly conducive to the termination
of the war. The English people, weary of
the interminable strife, and disgusted with the
oceans of blood which had been shed, more and
more clamorously demanded peace. And England
could now make peace without the mortification
of her pride.
Napoleon was extremely vigilant in sending
succor to the army in Egypt. He deemed it
very essential in order to promote the maritime
greatness of France, that Egypt should be retained
as a colony. His pride was also enlisted
in proving to the world that he had not transported
forty-six thousand soldiers to Egypt in
vain. Vessels of every description, ships of war,
merchantmen, dispatch-boats, sailed almost daily
from the various ports of Holland, France, Spain,
Italy, and even from the coast of Barbary, laden
with provisions, European goods, wines, munitions
of war, and each taking a file of French
newspapers. Many of these vessels were captured.
Others, however, escaped the vigilance
of the cruisers, and gave to the colony most
gratifying proof of the interest which the First
Consul took in its welfare. While Napoleon
was thus daily endeavoring to send partial relief
to the army in Egypt, he was at the same time
preparing a vast expedition to convey thither a
powerful reinforcement of troops and materials
of war. Napoleon assembled this squadron at
Brest, ostensibly destined for St. Domingo. He
selected seven of the fastest sailing ships, placed
on board of them five thousand men and an ample
supply of all those stores most needed in
Egypt. He ordered that each vessel should
contain a complete assortment of every individual
article, prepared for the colony, so that in the
event of one vessel being captured, the colony
would not be destitute of the precise article
which that vessel might otherwise have contained.
He also, in several other places, formed
similar expeditions, hoping thus to distract the
attention of England, and compel her to divide
her forces to guard all exposed points. Taking
advantage of this confusion, he was almost certain
that some of the vessels would reach Egypt.
The plan would have been triumphantly successful,[Pg 33]
as subsequent events proved, had the naval
commanders obeyed the instructions of Napoleon.
A curious instance now occurred, of what may
be called the despotism of the First Consul.
And yet it is not strange that the French people
should, under the peculiar circumstances, have
respected and loved such despotism. The following
order was issued to the Minister of Police:
“Citizen Minister—Have the goodness to address
a short circular to the editors of the fourteen
journals, forbidding the insertion of any article,
calculated to afford the enemy the slightest clew
to the different movements which are taking
place in our squadrons, unless the intelligence
be derived from the official journal.” Napoleon
had previously through the regularly constituted
tribunals, suppressed all the journals in Paris,
but fourteen. The world has often wondered
why France so readily yielded to the despotism
of Napoleon. It was because the French were
convinced that dictatorial power was essential
to the successful prosecution of the war; and
that each act of Napoleon was dictated by the
most wise and sincere patriotism. They were
willing to sacrifice the liberty of the press,
that they might obtain victory over their enemies.
The condition of England was now truly
alarming. Nearly all the civilized world was in
arms against her. Her harvests had been cut
off, and a frightful famine ravaged the land.
The starving people were rising in different parts
of the kingdom, pillaging the magnificent country
seats of the English aristocracy, and sweeping
in riotous mobs through the cities. The
masses in England and in Ireland, wretchedly
perishing of hunger, clamored loudly against
Pitt. They alleged that he was the cause of all
their calamities—that he had burdened the nation
with an enormous debt and with insupportable
taxes—that by refusing peace with France, he
had drawn all the continental powers into hostility
with England, and thus had deprived the
people of that food from the Continent which
was now indispensable for the support of life.
The opposition, seeing the power of Pitt shaken,
redoubled their blows. Fox, Tiernay, Grey,
Sheridan, and Holland renewed their attacks with
all the ardor of anticipated success. “Why,” said
they, “did you not make peace with France,
when the First Consul proposed it before the
battle of Marengo? Why did you not consent
to peace, when it was again proposed after that
battle? Why did you refuse consent to separate
negotiation, when Napoleon was willing to enter
into such without demanding the cessation of
hostilities by sea?” They contrasted the distress
of England with the prosperity of France.
“France,” said they, “admirably governed, is
at peace with Europe. In the eyes of the world,
she appears humane, wise, tranquil, evincing
the most exemplary moderation after all her
victories.” With bitter irony they exclaimed,
“What have you now to say of this young Bonaparte,
of this rash youth who, according to the
ministerial language, was only doomed to enjoy[Pg 34]
a brief existence, like his predecessors, so ephemeral,
that it did not entitle him to be treated
with?”
Pitt was disconcerted by the number of his
enemies, and by the clamors of a famishing people.
His proud spirit revolted at the idea of
changing his course. He could only reiterate
his argument, that if he had not made war against
revolutionary France, England would also have
been revolutionized. There is an aspect of moral
sublimity in the firmness with which this distinguished
minister breasted a world in arms. “As
to the demand of the neutral powers,” said he,
“we must envelop ourselves in our flag, and
proudly find our grave in the deep, rather than
admit the validity of such principles in the maritime
code of nations.” Though Pitt still retained
his numerical majority in the Parliament, the
masses of the people were turning with great
power against him, and he felt that his position
was materially weakened. Under these circumstances,
Pitt, idolized by the aristocracy, execrated
by the democracy, took occasion to send in
his resignation. The impression seemed to be
universal, that the distinguished minister, perceiving
that peace must be made with France,
temporarily retired, that it might be brought
about by others, rather than by himself. He
caused himself, however, to be succeeded by Mr.
Addington, a man of no distinguished note, but
entirely under his influence. The feeble intellect
of the King of England, though he was one
of the most worthy and conscientious of men,
was unequal to these political storms. A renewed
attack of insanity incapacitated him for
the functions of royalty. Mr. Pitt, who had been
prime minister for seventeen years, became by
this event virtually the king of England, and Mr.
Addington was his minister.
Napoleon now announced to the world his determination
to struggle hand to hand with England,
until he had compelled that government
to cease to make war against France. Conscious
of the naval superiority of his foes, he avowed
his resolve to cross the channel with a powerful
army, march directly upon London, and thus
compel the cabinet of St. James’s to make peace.
It was a desperate enterprise; so desperate that
to the present day it is doubted whether Napoleon
ever seriously contemplated carrying it into
effect. It was, however, the only measure Napoleon
could now adopt. The naval superiority
of England was so undeniable, that a maritime
war was hopeless. Nelson, in command of the
fleet of the channel, would not allow even a
fishing boat to creep out from a French cove.
Napoleon was very desirous of securing in his
favor the popular opinion of England, and the
sympathies of the whole European public. He
prepared with his own hand many articles for
the “Moniteur,” which were models of eloquent
and urgent polemics, and which elicited admiration
from readers in all countries. He wrote in
the most respectful and complimentary terms of
the new English ministry, representing them as
intelligent, upright, and well-intentioned men.[Pg 35]
He endeavored to assure Europe of the unambitious
desires of France, and contrasted her
readiness to relinquish the conquests which she
had made, with the eager grasp with which the
English held their enormous acquisitions in India,
and in the islands of the sea. With the utmost
delicacy, to avoid offending the pride of Britain,
he affirmed that a descent upon England would
be his last resource, that he fully appreciated the
bravery and the power of the English, and the
desperate risks which he should encounter in
such an undertaking. But he declared that
there was no other alternative left to him, and
that if the English ministers were resolved that
the war should not be brought to a close, but by
the destruction of one of the two nations, there
was not a Frenchman who would not make the
most desperate efforts to terminate this cruel
quarrel to the glory of France. “But why,”
exclaimed he, in words singularly glowing and
beautiful, but of melancholy import, “why place
the question on this last resort? Wherefore
not put an end to the sufferings of humanity?
Wherefore risk in this manner the lot of two
great nations? Happy are nations when, having
arrived at high prosperity, they have wise governments,
which care not to expose advantages
so vast, to the caprices and vicissitudes of a single
stroke of fortune.” These most impressive
papers, from the pen of the First Consul, remarkable
for their vigorous logic and impassioned
eloquence, produced a deep impression upon all
minds. This conciliatory language was accompanied
by the most serious demonstrations of
force upon the shores of the Channel. One
hundred thousand men were upon the coasts of
France, in the vicinity of Boulogne, preparing
for the threatened invasion. Boats without
number were collected to transport the troops
across the narrow channel. It was asserted
that by taking advantage of a propitious moment
immediately after a storm had scattered the English
fleet, France could concentrate such a force
as to obtain a temporary command of the channel,
and the strait could be crossed by the invaders.
England was aroused thoroughly, but
not alarmed. The militia was disciplined, the
whole island converted into a camp. Wagons
were constructed for the transportation of troops
to any threatened point. It is important that
the reader should distinguish this first threat of
invasion in 1801, from that far more powerful
naval and military organization executed for the
same purpose in 1804, and known under the
name of the Camp of Boulogne.
Not a little uneasiness was felt in England
respecting the temporary success of the great
conqueror. Famine raged throughout the island.
Business was at a stand. The taxes were enormous.
Ireland was on the eve of revolt. The
mass of the English people admired the character
of Napoleon; and, notwithstanding all the
efforts of the government, regarded him as the
foe of aristocracy and the friend of popular
rights. Nelson, with an invincible armament,
was triumphantly sweeping the Channel, and a[Pg 36]
French gun-boat could not creep round a head-land
without encountering the vigilance of the
energetic hero. Napoleon, in escaping from
Egypt, had caught Nelson napping in a lady’s
lap. The greatest admirers of the naval hero,
could not but smile, half-pleased that, under the
guilty circumstances, he had met with the misadventure.
He was anxious, by a stroke of romantic
heroism, to obliterate this impression from
the public mind. The vast flotilla of France,
most thoroughly manned and armed under the
eye of Napoleon, was anchored at Boulogne, in
three divisions, in a line parallel to the shore.
Just before the break of day on the 4th of August,
the fleet of Nelson, in magnificent array,
approached the French flotilla, and for sixteen
hours rained down upon it a perfect tornado of
balls and shells. The gun-boats were, however,
chained to one another, and to the shore. He
did not succeed in taking a single boat, and retired
mortified at his discomfiture, and threatening
to return in a few days to take revenge.
The French were exceedingly elated that in a
naval conflict they had avoided defeat. As they
stood there merely upon self-defense, victory
was out of the question.
The reappearance of Nelson was consequently
daily expected, and the French, emboldened
by success, prepared to give him a warm reception.
Twelve days after, on the 16th of August,
Nelson again appeared with a vastly increased
force. In the darkness of the night he filled his
boats with picked men, to undertake one of the
most desperate enterprises on record. In four
divisions, with muffled oars, this forlorn hope,
in the silence of midnight, approached the French
flotilla. The butchery, with swords, hatchets,
bayonets, bullets, and hand grenades, was hideous.
Both parties fought with perfect fury.
No man seemed to have the slightest regard for
limb or life. England was fighting for, she
knew not what. The French were contending
in self-defense. For four long hours of midnight
gloom, the slaughter continued. Thousands
perished. Just as the day was dawning
upon the horrid scene the English retired, repulsed
at every point, and confessing to a defeat.
The result of these conflicts diminished the confidence
of the English in Nelson’s ability to
destroy the preparations of Napoleon, and increased
their apprehension that the French might
be enabled by some chance, to carry the war of
invasion to their own firesides.
“I was resolved,” said Napoleon, afterward,
“to renew, at Cherbourg, the wonders of Egypt.
I had already raised in the sea my pyramid. I
would also have had my Lake Mareotis. My
great object was to concentrate all our maritime
forces, and in time they would have been immense,
in order to be able to deal out a grand
stroke at the enemy. I was establishing my
ground so as to bring the two nations, as it
were, body to body. The ultimate issue could not
be doubtful; for we had forty millions of French
against fifteen millions of English. I would have
terminated the strife by a battle of Actium.”
One after another of the obstacles in the way
of peace now gradually gave way. Overtures
were made to Napoleon. He accepted the advances
of England with the greatest eagerness
and cordiality. “Peace,” said he, “is easily
brought about, if England desires it.” On the
evening of the 21st of October the preliminaries
were signed in London. That very night a
courier left England to convey the joyful intelligence
to France. He arrived at Malmaison,
the rural retreat of Napoleon, at four o’clock in
the afternoon of the next day. At that moment
the three Consuls were holding a government
council. The excitement of joy, in opening the
dispatches, was intense. The Consuls ceased
from their labors, and threw themselves into
each other’s arms in cordial embraces. Napoleon,
laying aside all reserve, gave full utterance
to the intense joy which filled his bosom. It
was for him a proud accomplishment. In two
years, by his genius and his indefatigable exertions
he had restored internal order to France,
and peace to the world. Still, even in this moment
of triumph, his entire, never wavering devotion
to the welfare of France, like a ruling
passion strong even in death, rose above his
exultation. “Now that we have made a treaty
of peace with England,” said Cambaceres, “we
must make a treaty of commerce, and remove all
subjects of dispute between the two countries.”
Napoleon promptly replied, “Not so fast! The
political peace is made. So much the better.
Let us enjoy it. As to a commercial peace we
will make one, if we can. But at no price will I
sacrifice French industry. I remember the misery
of 1786.” The news had been kept secret in
London for twenty-four hours, that the joyful
intelligence might be communicated in both capitals
at the same time. The popular enthusiasm
both in England and France bordered almost
upon delirium. It was the repose of the Continent.
It was general, universal peace. It was
opening the world to the commerce of all nations.
War spreads over continents the glooms of the
world of woe; while peace illumines them with
the radiance of Heaven. Illuminations blazed
every where. Men, the most phlegmatic, met
and embraced each other with tears. The people
of England surrendered themselves to the
most extraordinary transports of ardor. They
loved the French. They adored the hero, the
sage, the great pacificator, who governed France.
The streets of London resounded with shouts,
“Long live Bonaparte.” Every stage-coach
which ran from London, bore triumphant banners,
upon which were inscribed, Peace with
France. The populace of London rushed to the
house of the French negotiator. He had just
entered his carriage to visit Lord Hawkesbury,
to exchange ratifications. The tumultuous throng
of happy men unharnessed his horses and dragged
him in triumph, in the delirium of their joy
rending the skies with their shouts. The crowd
and the rapturous confusion at last became so
great that Lord Vincent, fearing some accident,
placed himself at the head of the amiable mob,[Pg 38]
as it triumphantly escorted and conveyed the
carriage from minister to minister.
A curious circumstance occurred at the festival
in London, highly characteristic of the honest
bluntness, resolution, and good nature of
English seamen. The house of M. Otto, the
French minister, was most brilliantly illuminated.
Attracted by its surpassing splendor a vast crowd
of sailors had gathered around. The word concord
blazed forth most brilliantly in letters of
light. The sailors, not very familiar with the
spelling-book, exclaimed, “Conquered! not so,
by a great deal. That will not do.” Excitement
and dissatisfaction rapidly spread. Violence
was threatened. M. Otto came forward
himself most blandly, but his attempts at explanation
were utterly fruitless. The offensive
word was removed, and amity substituted. The
sailors, fully satisfied with the amende honorable,
gave three cheers and went on their way rejoicing.
In France the exultation was, if possible, still
greater than in England. The admiration of
Napoleon, and the confidence in his wisdom and
his patriotism were perfectly unbounded. No
power was withheld from the First Consul which
he was willing to assume. The nation placed
itself at his feet. All over the Continent Napoleon
received the honorable title of “The Hero
Pacificator of Europe.” And yet there was a
strong under-current to this joy. Napoleon was
the favorite, not of the nobles, but of the people.
Even his acts of despotic authority were most
cordially sustained by the people of France, for
they believed that such acts were essential for
the promotion of their welfare. “The ancient
privileged classes and the foreign cabinets,” said
Napoleon, “hate me worse than they did Robespierre.”
The hosannas with which the name
of Bonaparte was resounding through the cities
and the villages of England fell gloomily upon
the ears of Mr. Pitt and his friends. The freedom
of the seas was opening to the energetic genius
of Napoleon, an unobstructed field for the maritime
aggrandizement of France. The British
minister knew that the sleepless energies of Napoleon
would, as with a magician’s wand, call
fleets into existence to explore all seas. Sorrowfully
he contemplated a peace to which the
popular voice had compelled him to yield, and
which in his judgment boded no good to the
naval superiority of England.
It was agreed that the plenipotentiaries, to settle
the treaty definitively, should meet at Amiens,
an intermediate point midway between London
and Paris. The English appointed as their minister
Lord Cornwallis. The Americans, remembering
this distinguished general at Brandywine,
Camden, and at the surrender of Yorktown,
have been in the habit of regarding him as an
enemy. But he was a gallant soldier, and one
of the most humane, high-minded, and estimable
of men. Frankly he avowed his conviction that
the time had arrived for terminating the miseries
of the world by peace. Napoleon has paid a
noble tribute to the integrity, urbanity, sagacity,[Pg 39]
and unblemished honor of Lord Cornwallis.
Joseph Bonaparte was appointed by the First
Consul embassador on the part of France. The
suavity of his manners, the gentleness of his
disposition, his enlightened and liberal political
views, and the Christian morality which, in those
times of general corruption, embellished his conduct,
peculiarly adapted him to fulfill the duties of
a peace-maker. Among the terms of the treaty
it was agreed that France should abandon her
colony in Egypt, as endangering the English
possessions in India. In point of fact, the French
soldiers had already, by capitulation, agreed to
leave Egypt, but tidings of the surrender had
not then reached England or France. The most
important question in these deliberations was
the possession of the Island of Malta. The
power in possession of that impregnable fortress
had command of the Mediterranean. Napoleon
insisted upon it, as a point important above all
others, that England should not retain Malta.
He was willing to relinquish all claim to it himself,
and to place it in the hands of a neutral
power; but he declared his unalterable determination
that he could by no possibility consent
that it should remain in the hands of England.
At last England yielded, and agreed to evacuate
Malta, and that it should be surrendered to the
Knights of St. John.
This pacification, so renowned in history both
for its establishment and for its sudden and disastrous
rupture, has ever been known by the name
of the Peace of Amiens. Napoleon determined
to celebrate the joyful event by a magnificent
festival. The 10th of November, 1801, was
the appointed day. It was the anniversary of
Napoleon’s attainment of the consular power.
Friendly relations having been thus restored between
the two countries, after so many years
of hostility and carnage, thousands of the English
flocked across the channel and thronged
the pavements of Paris. All were impatient to
see France, thus suddenly emerging from such
gloom into such unparalleled brilliancy; and
especially to see the man, who at that moment
was the admiration of England and of the world.
The joy which pervaded all classes invested this
festival with sublimity. With a delicacy of courtesy
characteristic of the First Consul, no carriages
but those of Lord Cornwallis were allowed
in the streets on that day. The crowd
of Parisians, with most cordial and tumultuous
acclamations, opened before the representative
of the armies of England. The illustrious Fox
was one of the visitors on this occasion. He
was received by Napoleon with the utmost consideration,
and with the most delicate attentions.
In passing through the gallery of sculpture, his
lady pointed his attention to his own statue
filling a niche by the side of Washington and
Brutus. “Fame,” said Napoleon, “had informed
me of the talents of Fox. I soon found that
he possessed a noble character, a good heart,
liberal, generous, and enlightened views. I considered
him an ornament to mankind, and was
much attached to him.” Every one who came[Pg 40]
into direct personal contact with the First Consul
at this time, was charmed with his character.
Nine deputies from Switzerland, the most able
men the republic could furnish, were appointed
to meet Napoleon, respecting the political arrangements
of the Swiss cantons. Punctual to
the hour the First Consul entered a neat spacious
room, where there was a long table covered with
green baize. Dr. Jones of Bristol, the intimate
friend of several of these deputies, and who was
with them in Paris at the time, thus describes
the interview. “The First Consul entered, followed
by two of his ministers, and after the
necessary salutation, sat down at the head of
the table, his ministers on each side of him.
The deputies then took their seats. He spread
out before them a large map as necessary to the
subject of their deliberations. He then requested
that they would state freely any objection
which might occur to them in the plan which
he should propose. They availed themselves
of the liberty, and suggested several alterations
which they deemed advantageous to France and
Switzerland. But from the prompt, clear, and
unanswerable reasons which Napoleon gave in
reply to all their objections, he completely convinced
them of the wisdom of his plans. After
an animated discussion of ten hours, they candidly
admitted that he was better acquainted
with the local circumstances of the Swiss cantons,
and with what would secure their welfare
than they were themselves. During the whole
discussion his ministers did not speak one word.
The deputies afterward declared that it was their
decided opinion that Napoleon was the most extraordinary
man whom they had met in modern
times, or of whom they had read in ancient history.”
Said M. Constant and M. Sismondi, who
both knew Napoleon well, “The quickness of
his conception, the depth of his remarks, the
facility and propriety of his eloquence, and above
all the candor of his replies and his patient silence,
were more remarkable and attractive than
we ever met with in any other individual.”
“What your interests require,” said Napoleon,
at this time, “is: 1. Equality of rights among
the whole eighteen cantons. 2. A sincere and
voluntary renunciation of all exclusive privileges
on the part of patrician families. 3. A federative
organization, where every canton may find itself
arranged according to its language, its religion,
its manners, and its interests. The central government
remains to be provided for, but it is of
much less consequence than the central organization.
Situated on the summit of the mountains
which separate France, Italy, and Germany,
you participate in the disposition of all these
countries. You have never maintained regular
armies, nor had established, accredited agents at
the courts of the different governments. Strict
neutrality, a prosperous commerce, and family
administration, can alone secure your interests,
or be suited to your wishes. Every organization
which could be established among you, hostile
to the interests of France, would injure you in
the most essential particulars.” This was commending[Pg 41]
to them a federative organization similar
to that of the United States, and cautioning
them against the evil of a centralization of power.
No impartial man can deny that the most profound
wisdom marked the principles which Napoleon
suggested to terminate the divisions with
which the cantons of Switzerland had long been
agitated. “These lenient conditions,” says Alison,
“gave universal satisfaction in Switzerland.”
The following extract from the noble
speech which Napoleon pronounced on the formation
of the constitution of the confederacy,
will be read by many with surprise, by all with
interest.
“The re-establishment of the ancient order
of things in the democratic cantons is the best
course which can be adopted, both for you and
me. They are the states whose peculiar form
of government render them so interesting in the
eyes of all Europe. But for this pure democracy
you would exhibit nothing which is not to be
found elsewhere. Beware of extinguishing so
remarkable a distinction. I know well that this
democratic system of administration has many
inconveniences. But it is established. It has
existed for centuries. It springs from the circumstances,
situation, and primitive habits of
the people, from the genius of the place, and can
not with safety be abandoned. You must never
take away from a democratic society the practical
exercise of its privileges. To give such
exercise a direction consistent with the tranquillity
of the state is the part of true political
wisdom. In ancient Rome the votes were counted
by classes, and they threw into the last class
the whole body of indigent citizens, while the
first contained only a few hundred of the most
opulent. But the populace were content, and,
amused with the solicitation of their votes, did
not perceive the immense difference in their relative
value.” The moral influence which France
thus obtained in Switzerland was regarded with
extreme jealousy by all the rival powers. Says
Alison, who, though imbued most strongly with
monarchical and aristocratic predilections, is the
most appreciative and impartial of the historians
of Napoleon, “His conduct and language on this
occasion, were distinguished by his usual penetration
and ability, and a most unusual degree
of lenity and forbearance. And if any thing
could have reconciled the Swiss to the loss of
their independence, it must have been the wisdom
and equity on which his mediation was
founded.”
The English who visited Paris, were astonished
at the indications of prosperity which the
metropolis exhibited. They found France in a
very different condition from the hideous picture
which had been described by the London journals.
But there were two parties in England.
Pitt and his friends submitted with extreme reluctance
to a peace which they could not avoid.
Says Alison, “But while these were the natural
feelings of the inconsiderate populace, who are
ever governed by present impressions, and who
were for the most part destitute of the information[Pg 42]
requisite to form a rational opinion on the
subject, there were many men, gifted with greater
sagacity and foresight, who deeply lamented the
conditions by which peace had been purchased,
and from the very first prophesied that it could
be of no long endurance. They observed that
the war had been abruptly terminated, without
any one object being gained for which it was
undertaken; that it was entered into in order
to curb the ambition, and to stop the democratic
propagandism of France.” These “many men
gifted with greater sagacity,” with William Pitt
at their head, now employed themselves with
sleepless vigilance and with fatal success to
bring to a rupture a peace which they deemed
so untoward. Sir Walter Scott discloses the
feelings with which this party were actuated, in
the observations, “It seems more than probable
that the extreme rejoicing of the rabble of London,
at signing the preliminaries, their dragging
about the carriage of Lauriston, and shouting
‘Bonaparte forever,’ had misled the ruler of
France into an opinion that peace was indispensably
necessary to England. He may easily
enough have mistaken the cries of a London
mob for the voice of the British people.”
In the midst of all these cares, Napoleon was
making strenuous efforts to restore religion to
France. It required great moral courage to prosecute
such a movement. Nearly all the generals
in his armies were rank infidels, regarding every
form of religion with utter contempt. The religious
element, by nature, predominated in the
bosom of Napoleon. He was constitutionally
serious, thoughtful, pensive. A profound melancholy
ever overshadowed his reflective spirit.
His inquisitive mind pondered the mysteries of
the past and the uncertainties of the future.
Educated in a wild country, where the peasantry
were imbued with religious feelings, and having
been trained by a pious mother, whose venerable
character he never ceased to adore, the sight of
the hallowed rites of religion revived in his sensitive
and exalted imagination the deepest impressions
of his childhood. He had carefully
studied, on his return from Egypt, the New Testament,
and appreciated and profoundly admired
its beautiful morality. He often conversed with
Monge, Lagrange, Laplace, sages whom he honored
and loved, and he frequently embarrassed
them in their incredulity, by the logical clearness
of his arguments. The witticisms of Voltaire,
and the corruptions of unbridled sin, had
rendered the purity of the gospel unpalatable to
France. Talleyrand, annoyed by the remembrance
of his own apostasy, bitterly opposed what
he called “the religious peace.” Nearly all the
supporters and friends of the First Consul condemned
every effort to bring back that which
they denominated the reign of superstition. Napoleon
honestly believed that the interests of
France demanded that God should be recognized
and Christianity respected by the French nation.
“Hear me,” said Napoleon one day earnestly
to Monge. “I do not maintain these opinions
through the positiveness of a devotee, but from[Pg 43]
reason. My religion is very simple. I look at
this universe, so vast, so complex, so magnificent,
and I say to myself that it can not be the
result of chance, but the work, however intended,
of an unknown, omnipotent being, as superior
to man as the universe is superior to the finest
machines of human invention. Search the philosophers,
and you will not find a more decisive
argument, and you can not weaken it. But this
truth is too succinct for man. He wishes to
know, respecting himself and respecting his future
destiny, a crowd of secrets which the universe
does not disclose. Allow religion to inform
him of that which he feels the need of knowing,
and respect her disclosures.”
One day when this matter was under earnest
discussion in the council of state, Napoleon said,
“Last evening I was walking alone, in the
woods, amid the solitude of nature. The tones
of a distant church bell fell upon my ear. Involuntarily
I felt deep emotion. So powerful is
the influence of early habits and associations. I
said to myself, If I feel thus, what must be the
influence of such impressions upon the popular
mind? Let your philosophers answer that, if
they can. It is absolutely indispensable to have
a religion for the people. It will be said that I
am a Papist. I am not. I am convinced that a
part of France would become Protestant, were I
to favor that disposition. I am also certain that
the much greater portion would continue Catholic;
and that they would oppose, with the greatest
zeal, the division among their fellow-citizens.
We should then have the Huguenot wars over
again, and interminable conflicts. But by reviving
a religion which has always prevailed in the
country, and by giving perfect liberty of conscience
to the minority, all will be satisfied.”
On another occasion he remarked, “What
renders me most hostile to the establishment of
the Catholic worship, are the numerous festivals
formerly observed. A saint’s-day is a day of
idleness, and I do not wish for that. People must
labor in order to live. I shall consent to four
holidays during the year, but to no more. If the
gentlemen from Rome are not satisfied with that,
they may take their departure.” The loss of time
appeared to him such a calamity, that he almost
invariably appointed any indispensable celebration
upon some day previously devoted to festivity.
The new pontiff was attached to Napoleon by
the secret chain of mutual sympathy. They had
met, as we have before remarked, during the
wars of Italy. Pius VII., then the bishop of
Imola, was surprised and delighted in finding in
the young republican general, whose fame was
filling Europe, a man of refinement, of exalted
genius, of reflection, of serious character, of unblemished
purity of life, and of delicate sensibilities,
restraining the irreligious propensities of
his soldiers, and respecting the temples of religion.
With classic purity and eloquence he
spoke the Italian language. The dignity and
decorum of his manners, and his love of order,
were strangely contrasted with the recklessness[Pg 44]
of the ferocious soldiers with whom he was surrounded.
The impression thus produced upon
the heart of the pontiff was never effaced. Justice
and generosity are always politic. But he
must indeed be influenced by an ignoble spirit
who hence infers, that every act of magnanimity
is dictated by policy. A legate was sent by the
Pope to Paris. “Let the holy father,” said Napoleon,
“put the utmost confidence in me. Let
him cast himself into my arms, and I will be for
the church another Charlemagne.”
Napoleon had collected for himself a religious
library of well chosen books, relating to the organization
and the history of the church, and to
the relations of church and state. He had ordered
the Latin writings of Bossuet to be translated
for him. These works he had devoured in those
short intervals which he could glean from the
cares of government. His genius enabled him,
at a glance, to master the argument of an author,
to detect any existing sophistry. His memory,
almost miraculously retentive, and the philosophical
cast of his mind, gave him at all times the
perfect command of these treasures of knowledge.
He astonished the world by the accuracy,
extent, and variety of his information upon all
points of religion. It was his custom, when
deeply interested in any subject, to discuss it
with all persons from whom he could obtain information.
With clear, decisive, and cogent arguments
he advocated his own views, and refuted
the erroneous systems successively proposed to
him. It was urged upon Napoleon, that if he
must have a church, he should establish a French
church, independent of that of Rome. The poetic
element was too strong in the character of Napoleon
for such a thought. “What!” he exclaimed,
“shall I, a warrior, wearing sword and
spurs, and doing battle, attempt to become the
head of a church, and to regulate church discipline
and doctrine. I wish to be the pacificator
of France and of the world, and shall I become
the originator of a new schism, a little more absurd
and not less dangerous than the preceding
ones. I must have a Pope, and a Pope who will
approximate men’s minds to each other, instead
of creating divisions; who will reunite them,
and give them to the government sprung from
the revolution, as a price for the protection that
he shall have obtained from it. For this purpose
I must have the true Pope, the Catholic, Apostolic,
and Roman Pope, whose seat is at the
Vatican. With the French armies and some
deference, I shall always be sufficiently his master.
When I shall raise up the altars again, when
I shall protect the priests, when I shall feed them,
and treat them as ministers of religion deserve
to be treated in every country, he will do what
I ask of him, through the interest he will have
in the general tranquillity. He will calm men’s
minds, reunite them under his hand, and place
them under mine. Short of this there is only a
continuation and an aggravation of the desolating
schism which is preying on us, and for me an
immense and indelible ridicule.”
The Pope’s legate most strenuously urged[Pg 45]
some of the most arrogant and exclusive assumptions
of the papal church. “The French people
must be allured back to religion,” said Napoleon,
“not shocked. To declare the Catholic religion
the religion of the state is impossible. It is contrary
to the ideas prevalent in France, and will
never be admitted. In place of this declaration
we can only substitute the avowal of the fact,
that the Catholic religion is the religion of the majority
of Frenchmen. But there must be perfect
freedom of opinion. The amalgamation of wise
and honest men of all parties is the principle of
my government. I must apply that principle to
the church as well as to the state. It is the only
way of putting an end to the troubles of France,
and I shall persist in it undeviatingly.”
Napoleon was overjoyed at the prospect, not
only of a general peace with Europe, but of religious
peace in France. In all the rural districts,
the inhabitants longed for their churches and
their pastors, and for the rites of religion. In the
time of the Directory, a famous wooden image
of the Virgin had been taken from the church at
Loretto, and was deposited in one of the museums
of Paris, as a curiosity. The sincere Catholics
were deeply wounded and irritated by this act,
which to them appeared so sacrilegious. Great
joy was caused both in France and Italy, when
Napoleon sent a courier to the Pope, restoring
this statue, which was regarded with very peculiar
veneration. The same embassador carried the
terms of agreement for peace with the church.
This religious treaty with Rome was called “The
Concordat.” The Pope, in secular power, was
helpless. Napoleon could, at any moment, pour
a resistless swarm of troops into his territories.
As the French embassador left the Tuileries, he
asked the First Consul for his instructions. “Treat
the Pope,” said Napoleon, magnanimously, “as
if he had two hundred thousand soldiers.” The
difficulties in the way of an amicable arrangement
were innumerable. The army of France
was thoroughly infidel. Most of the leading
generals and statesmen who surrounded Napoleon,
contemplated Christianity in every aspect
with hatred and scorn. On the other hand, the
Catholic Church, uninstructed by misfortune,
was not disposed to abate in the least its arrogant
demands, and was clamorous for concessions
which even Napoleon had not power to
confer. It required all the wisdom, forbearance,
and tact of the First Consul to accomplish this
reconciliation. Joseph Bonaparte, the accomplished
gentleman, the sincere, urbane, sagacious,
upright man, was Napoleon’s corps de reserve in
all diplomatic acts. The preliminaries being
finally adjusted, the Pope’s legation met at the
house of Joseph Bonaparte, and on the 15th of
July, 1801, this great act was signed. Napoleon
announced the event to the Council of State.
He addressed them in a speech an hour and a
half in length, and all were struck with the precision,
the vigor, and the loftiness of his language.
By universal consent his speech was
pronounced to be eloquent in the highest degree.
But those philosophers, who regarded it as the[Pg 46]
great glory of the revolution, that all superstition,
by which they meant all religion, was swept
away, in sullen silence yielded to a power which
they could not resist. The people, the millions
of France, were with Napoleon.
The following liberal and noble sentiments
were uttered in the proclamation by which Napoleon
announced the Concordat to the French
people: “An insane policy has sought, during
the revolution, to smother religious dissensions
under the ruins of the altar, under the ashes of
religion itself. At its voice all those pious solemnities
ceased, in which the citizens called
each other by the endearing name of brothers,
and acknowledged their common equality in the
sight of Heaven. The dying, left alone in his
agonies, no longer heard that consoling voice,
which calls the Christian to a better world. God
Himself seemed exiled from the face of nature.
Ministers of the religion of peace, let a complete
oblivion vail over your dissensions, your misfortunes,
your faults. Let the religion which
unites you, bind you by indissoluble cords to the
interests of your country. Let the young learn
from your precepts, that the God of Peace is also
the God of Arms, and that He throws his shield
over those who combat for the liberties of France.
Citizens of the Protestant Faith, the law has
equally extended its solicitude to your interests.
Let the morality, so pure, so holy, so brotherly,
which you profess, unite you all in love to your
country, and in respect for its laws; and, above
all, never permit disputes on doctrinal points to
weaken that universal charity which religion at
once inculcates and commands.”
To foreign nations the spectacle of France,
thus voluntarily returning to the Christian faith,
was gratifying in the highest degree. It seemed
to them the pledge of peace and the harbinger of
tranquillity. The Emperor of Russia, and the
King of Prussia publicly expressed their joy at
the auspicious event. The Emperor of Austria
styled it “a service truly rendered to all Europe.”
The serious and devout, in all lands, considered
the voluntary return of the French people to
religion, from the impossibility of living without
its precepts, as one of the most signal triumphs
of the Christian faith.
On the 11th of April, 1802, the event was
celebrated by a magnificent religious ceremony
in the cathedral of Nôtre Dame. No expense
was spared to invest the festivity with the utmost
splendor. Though many of the generals and
the high authorities of the State were extremely
reluctant to participate in the solemnities of the
occasion, the power and the popularity of the
First Consul were so great, that they dared not
make any resistance. The cathedral was crowded
with splendor. The versatile populace, ever
delighted with change and with shows, were
overjoyed. General Rapp, however, positively
refused to attend the ceremony. With the
bluntness of a soldier, conscious that his well-known
devotion to the First Consul would procure
for him impunity, he said, “I shall not attend.
But if you do not make these priests your[Pg 47]
aids or your cooks, you may do with them as you
please.”
As Napoleon was making preparations to go
to the cathedral, Cambaceres entered his apartment.
“Well,” said the First Consul, rubbing his
hands in the glow of his gratification, “we go to
church this morning. What say they to that in
Paris?”
“Many persons,” replied Cambaceres, “propose
to attend the first representation in order
to hiss the piece, should they not find it amusing.”
“If any one,” Napoleon firmly replied, “takes
it into his head to hiss, I shall put him out of the
door by the grenadiers of the consular guard.”
“But what if the grenadiers themselves,”
Cambaceres rejoined, “should take to hissing,
like the rest?”
“As to that I have no fear,” said Napoleon.
“My old mustaches will go here to Notre Dame,
just as at Cairo, they would have gone to the
mosque. They will remark how I do, and seeing
their general grave and decent, they will be
so, too, passing the watchword to each other,
Decency.”
“What did you think of the ceremony?” inquired
Napoleon of General Delmas, who stood
near him, when it was concluded. “It was a
fine piece of mummery,” he replied; “nothing
was wanting but the million of men who have
perished to destroy that which you have now re-established.”
Some of the priests, encouraged
by this triumphant restoration of Christianity,
began to assume not a little arrogance. A celebrated
opera dancer died, not in the faith. The
priest of St. Roche refused to receive the body
into the church, or to celebrate over it the rites
of interment. The next day Napoleon caused
the following article to be inserted in the Moniteur.
“The curate of St. Roche, in a moment
of hallucination, has refused the rites of burial
to Mademoiselle Cameroi. One of his colleagues,
a man of sense, received the procession into the
church of St. Thomas, where the burial service
was performed with the usual solemnities. The
archbishop of Paris has suspended the curate of
St. Roche for three months, to give him time to
recollect that Jesus Christ commanded us to pray
even for our enemies. Being thus recalled by
meditation to a proper sense of his duties, he
may learn that all these superstitious observances,
the offspring of an age of credulity or of crazed
imaginations, tend only to the discredit of true
religion, and have been proscribed by the recent
concordat of the French Church.” The most
strenuous exertions were made by the clergy to
induce Napoleon publicly to partake of the sacrament
of the Lord’s Supper. It was thought that
his high example would be very influential upon
others. Napoleon nobly replied, “I have not
sufficient faith in the ordinance to be benefited
by its reception; and I have too much faith in
it to allow me to be guilty of sacrilege. We are
well as we are. Do not ask me to go farther.
You will never obtain what you wish. I will[Pg 48]
not become a hypocrite. Be content with what
you have already gained.”
It is difficult to describe the undisguised delight
with which the peasants all over France
again heard the ringing of the church-bells upon
the Sabbath morning, and witnessed the opening
of the church-doors, the assembling of the congregations
with smiles and congratulations, and
the repose of the Sabbath. Mr. Fox, in conversation
with Napoleon, after the peace of
Amiens, ventured to blame him for not having
authorized the marriage of priests in France.
“I then had,” said Napoleon, in his nervous
eloquence, “need to pacify. It is with water
and not with oil that you must extinguish theological
volcanoes. I should have had less difficulty
in establishing the Protestant religion in
my empire.”
The magistrates of Paris, grateful for the inestimable
blessings which Napoleon had conferred
upon France, requested him to accept the
project of a triumphal monument to be erected
in his honor at a cost of one hundred thousand
dollars. Napoleon gave the following reply. “I
view with grateful acknowledgments those sentiments
which actuate the magistrates of the city
of Paris. The idea of dedicating monumental
trophies to those men who have rendered themselves
useful to the community is a praiseworthy
action in all nations. I accept the offer of the
monument which you desire to dedicate to me.
Let the spot be designated. But leave the labor
of constructing it to future generations, should
they think fit thus to sanction the estimate which
you place upon my services.”
There was an indescribable fascination about
the character of Napoleon, which no other man
ever possessed, and which all felt who entered
his presence. Some military officers of high
rank, on one occasion, in these days of his early
power, agreed to go and remonstrate with him
upon some subject which had given them offense.
One of the party thus describes the interview.
“I do not know whence it arises, but there is
a charm about that man, which is indescribable
and irresistible. I am no admirer of him. I
dislike the power to which he has risen. Yet I
can not help confessing that there is a something
in him, which seems to speak that he is born to
command. We went into his apartment determined
to declare our minds to him very freely;
to expostulate with him warmly, and not to depart
till our subjects of complaint were removed.
But in his manner of receiving us, there was a
certain something, a degree of fascination, which
disarmed us in a moment; nor could we utter
one word of what we had intended to say. He
talked to us for a long time, with an eloquence
peculiarly his own, explaining, with the utmost
clearness and precision, the necessity for steadily
pursuing the line of conduct he had adopted.
Without contradicting us in direct terms, he
controverted our opinions so ably, that we had
not a word to say in reply. We left him, having
done nothing else but listen to him, instead
of expostulating with him; and fully convinced,[Pg 49]
at least for the moment, that he was in the right,
and that we were in the wrong.”
The merchants of Rouen experienced a similar
fascination, when they called to remonstrate
against some commercial regulations which Napoleon
had introduced. They were so entirely
disarmed by his frankness, his sincerity, and
were so deeply impressed by the extent and the
depth of his views, that they retired, saying,
“The First Consul understands our interests
far better than we do ourselves.” “The man,”
says Lady Morgan, “who, at the head of a vast
empire, could plan great and lasting works, conquer
nations, and yet talk astronomy with La
Place, tragedy with Talma, music with Cherubini,
painting with Gerrard, vertu with Denon,
and literature and science with any one who
would listen to him, was certainly out of the roll
of common men.”
Napoleon now exerted all his energies for the
elevation of France. He sought out and encouraged
talent wherever it could be found. No
merit escaped his princely munificence. Authors,
artists, men of science were loaded with honors
and emoluments. He devoted most earnest attention
to the education of youth. The navy,
commerce, agriculture, manufactures, and all
mechanic arts, secured his assiduous care. He
labored to the utmost, and with a moral courage
above all praise, to discountenance whatever was
loose in morals, or enervating or unmanly in
amusements or taste. The theatre was the most
popular source of entertainment in France. He
frowned upon all frivolous and immodest performances,
and encouraged those only which
were moral, grave, and dignified. In the grandeur
of tragedy alone he took pleasure. In his
private deportment he exhibited the example of
a moral, simple, and toilsome life. Among the
forty millions of France, there was not to be
found a more temperate and laborious man.
When nights of labor succeeded days of toil, his
only stimulus was lemonade. He loved his own
family and friends, and was loved by them with
a fervor which soared into the regions of devotion.
Never before did mortal man secure such
love. Thousands were ready at any moment to
lay down their lives through their affection for
him. And that mysterious charm was so strong
that it has survived his death. Thousands now
live who would brave death in any form from
love for Napoleon.
PECULIAR HABITS OF DISTINGUISHED AUTHORS.
Among the curious facts which we find in
perusing the biographies of great men, are
the circumstances connected with the composition
of the works which have made them immortal.
For instance, Bossuet composed his grand
sermons on his knees; Bulwer wrote his first
novels in full dress, scented; Milton, before
commencing his great work, invoked the influence
of the Holy Spirit, and prayed that his lips
might be touched with a live coal from off the[Pg 50]
altar; Chrysostom meditated and studied while
contemplating a painting of Saint Paul.
Bacon knelt down before composing his great
work, and prayed for light from Heaven. Pope
never could compose well without first declaiming
for some time at the top of his voice, and
thus rousing his nervous system to its fullest
activity.
Bentham composed after playing a prelude
on the organ, or while taking his “ante-jentacular”
and “post-prandial” walks in his garden—the
same, by the way, that Milton occupied.
Saint Bernard composed his Meditations amidst
the woods; he delighted in nothing so much as
the solitude of the dense forest, finding there,
he said, something more profound and suggestive
than any thing he could find in books. The
storm would sometimes fall upon him there,
without for a moment interrupting his meditations.
Camoens composed his verses with the
roar of battle in his ears; for, the Portuguese
poet was a soldier, and a brave one, though a
poet. He composed others of his most beautiful
verses, at the time when his Indian slave
was begging a subsistence for him in the streets.
Tasso wrote his finest pieces in the lucid intervals
of madness.
Rousseau wrote his works early in the morning;
Le Sage at mid-day; Byron at midnight.
Hardouin rose at four in the morning, and wrote
till late at night. Aristotle was a tremendous
worker; he took little sleep, and was constantly
retrenching it. He had a contrivance by which
he awoke early, and to awake was with him to
commence work. Demosthenes passed three
months in a cavern by the sea-side, in laboring
to overcome the defects of his voice. There he
read, studied, and declaimed.
Rabelais composed his Life of Gargantua at
Bellay, in the company of Roman cardinals, and
under the eyes of the Bishop of Paris. La Fontaine
wrote his fables chiefly under the shade
of a tree, and sometimes by the side of Racine
and Boileau. Pascal wrote most of his Thoughts
on little scraps of paper, at his by-moments.
Fenelon wrote his Telemachus in the palace of
Versailles, at the court of the Grand Monarque,
when discharging the duties of tutor to the
Dauphin. That a book so thoroughly democratic
should have issued from such a source,
and been written by a priest, may seem surprising.
De Quesnay first promulgated his notion
of universal freedom of person and trade,
and of throwing all taxes on the land—the germ,
perhaps, of the French Revolution—in the boudoir
of Madame de Pompadour!
Luther, when studying, always had his dog
lying at his feet—a dog he had brought from
Wartburg, and of which he was very fond. An
ivory crucifix stood on the table before him, and
the walls of his study were stuck round with
caricatures of the Pope. He worked at his desk
for days together without going out; but when
fatigued, and the ideas began to stagnate in his
brain, he would take his flute or his guitar with
him into the porch, and there execute some musical[Pg 51]
fantasy (for he was a skillful musician),
when the ideas would flow upon him again as
fresh as flowers after summer’s rain. Music
was his invariable solace at such times. Indeed
Luther did not hesitate to say, that after theology,
music was the first of arts. “Music,” said
he, “is the art of the prophets; it is the only
other art, which, like theology, can calm the
agitation of the soul, and put the devil to flight.”
Next to music, if not before it, Luther loved
children and flowers. That great gnarled man
had a heart as tender as a woman’s.
Calvin studied in his bed. Every morning at
five or six o’clock, he had books, manuscripts,
and papers, carried to him there, and he worked
on for hours together. If he had occasion to go
out, on his return he undressed and went to bed
again to continue his studies. In his later years
he dictated his writings to secretaries. He rarely
corrected any thing. The sentences issued
complete from his mouth. If he felt his facility
of composition leaving him, he forthwith quitted
his bed, gave up writing and composing, and
went about his out-door duties for days, weeks,
and months together. But so soon as he felt
the inspiration fall upon him again, he went
back to his bed, and his secretary set to work
forthwith.
Cujas, another learned man, used to study
when laid all his length upon the carpet, his
face toward the floor, and there he reveled amidst
piles of books which accumulated about him.
The learned Amyot never studied without the
harpsichord beside him; and he only quitted the
pen to play it. Bentham, also, was extremely
fond of the piano-forte, and had one in nearly
every room in his house.
Richelieu amused himself in the intervals of
his labor, with a squadron of cats, of whom he
was very fond. He used to go to bed at eleven
at night, and after sleeping three hours, rise and
write, dictate or work, till from six to eight
o’clock in the morning, when his daily levee
was held. This worthy student displayed an
extravagance equaling that of Wolsey. His
annual expenditure was some four millions of
francs, or about £170,000 sterling!
How different the fastidious temperance of
Milton! He drank water and lived on the humblest
fare. In his youth he studied during the
greatest part of the night; but in his more advanced
years he went early to bed—by nine
o’clock—rising to his studies at four in summer
and five in winter. He studied till mid-day;
then he took an hour’s exercise, and after dinner
he sang and played the organ, or listened to
others’ music. He studied again till six, and
from that hour till eight he engaged in conversation
with friends who came to see him. Then he
supped, smoked a pipe of tobacco, drank a glass
of water, and went to bed. Glorious visions
came to him in the night, for it was then, while
lying on his couch, that he composed in thought
the greater part of his sublime poem. Sometimes
when the fit of composition came strong
upon him, he would summon his daughter to[Pg 52]
his side, to commit to paper that which he had
composed.
Milton was of opinion that the verses composed
by him between the autumnal and spring
equinoxes were always the best, and he was
never satisfied with the verses he had written
at any other season. Alfieri, on the contrary,
said that the equinoctial winds produced a state
of almost “complete stupidity” in him. Like
the nightingales he could only sing in summer.
It was his favorite season.
Pierre Corneille, in his loftiest flights of imagination,
was often brought to a stand-still for
want of words and rhyme. Thoughts were
seething in his brain, which he vainly tried to
reduce to order, and he would often run to his
brother Thomas “for a word.” Thomas rarely
failed him. Sometimes, in his fits of inspiration,
he would bandage his eyes, throw himself
on a sofa, and dictate to his wife, who almost
worshiped his genius. Thus he would pass
whole days, dictating to her his great tragedies;
his wife scarcely venturing to speak, almost
afraid to breathe. Afterward, when a tragedy
was finished, he would call in his sister Martha,
and submit it to her judgment; as Moliere used
to consult his old housekeeper about the comedies
he had newly written.
Racine composed his verses while walking
about, reciting them in a loud voice. One day,
when thus working at his play of Mithridates,
in the Tuileries Gardens, a crowd of workmen
gathered around him, attracted by his gestures;
they took him to be a madman about to throw
himself into the basin. On his return home
from such walks, he would write down scene
by scene, at first in prose, and when he had
thus written it out, he would exclaim, “My
tragedy is done,” considering the dressing of
the acts up in verse as a very small affair.
Magliabecchi, the learned librarian to the
Duke of Tuscany, on the contrary, never stirred
abroad, but lived amidst books, and almost lived
upon books. They were his bed, board, and
washing. He passed eight-and-forty years in
their midst, only twice in the course of his life
venturing beyond the walls of Florence; once
to go two leagues off, and the other time three
and a half leagues, by order of the Grand Duke.
He was an extremely frugal man, living upon
eggs, bread, and water, in great moderation.
The life of Liebnitz was one of reading, writing,
and meditation. That was the secret of his
prodigious knowledge. After an attack of gout,
he confined himself to a diet of bread and milk.
Often he slept in a chair; and rarely went to
bed till after midnight. Sometimes he was
months without quitting his seat, where he
slept by night and wrote by day. He had an
ulcer in his right leg which prevented his walking
about, even had he wished to do so.
The chamber in which Montesquieu wrote his
Spirit of the Laws, is still shown at his old ancestral
mansion; hung about with its old tapestry
and curtains; and the old easy chair in which the
philosopher sat is still sacredly preserved there.[Pg 53]
The chimney-jamb bears the mark of his foot,
where he used to rest upon it, his legs crossed,
when composing his books. His Persian Letters
were composed merely for pastime, and were
never intended for publication. The principles
of Laws occupied his life. In the study of these
he spent twenty years, losing health and eye-sight
in the pursuit. As in the case of Milton,
his daughter read for him, and acted as his secretary.
In his Portrait of himself, he said—”I
awake in the morning rejoiced at the sight of
day. I see the sun with a kind of ecstasy, and
for the rest of the day I am content. I pass the
night without waking, and in the evening when
I go to bed, a kind of numbness prevents me indulging
in reflections. With me, study has been
the sovereign remedy against disgust of life,
having never had any vexation which an hour’s
reading has not dissipated. But I have the disease
of making books, and of being ashamed
when I have made them.”
Rousseau had the greatest difficulty in composing
his works, being extremely defective in
the gift of memory. He could never learn six
verses by heart. In his Confessions he says—”I
studied and meditated in bed, forming sentences
with inconceivable difficulty; then, when I
thought I had got them into shape, I would rise
to put them on paper. But lo! I often entirely
forgot them during the process of dressing!”
He would then walk abroad to refresh himself by
the aspect of nature, and under its influence his
most successful writings were composed. He
was always leaving books which he carried about
with him at the foot of trees, or by the margin of
fountains. He sometimes wrote his books over
from beginning to end, four or five times, before
giving them to the press. Some of his sentences
cost him four or five nights’ study. He thought
with difficulty, and wrote with still greater. It
is astonishing that, with such a kind of intellect,
he should have been able to do so much.
The summer study of the famous Buffon, at
Montbar, is still shown, just as he left it. It is
a little room in a pavilion, reached by mounting
a ladder, through a green door with two folds.
The place looks simplicity itself. The apartment
is vaulted like some old chapel, and the
walls are painted green. The floor is paved with
tiles. A writing-table of plain wood stands in
the centre, and before it is an easy chair. That
is all! The place was the summer study of
Buffon. In winter, he had a warmer room within
his house, where he wrote his Natural History.
There, on his desk, his pen still lies, and by the
side of it, on his easy chair, his red dressing-gown
and cap of gray silk. On the wall near to
where he sat, hangs an engraved portrait of Newton.
There, and in his garden cabinet, he spent
many years of his life, studying and writing
books. He studied his work entitled Epoques de
la Nature for fifty years, and wrote it over eighteen
times before publishing it! What would our galloping
authors say to that?
Buffon used to work on pages of five distinct
columns, like a ledger. In the first column he[Pg 54]
wrote out the first draught; in the second he
corrected, added, pruned, and improved; thus
proceeding until he had reached the fifth column,
in which he finally wrote out the result of his
labor. But this was not all. He would sometimes
re-write a sentence twenty times, and was
once fourteen hours in finding the proper word
for the turning of a period! Buffon knew nearly
all his works by heart.
On the contrary, Cuvier never re-copied what
he had once written. He composed with great
rapidity, correctness, and precision. His mind
was always in complete order, and his memory
was exact and extensive.
Some writers have been prodigiously laborious
in the composition of their works. Cæsar
had, of course, an immense multiplicity of business,
as a general, to get through; but he had
always a secretary by his side, even when on
horseback, to whom he dictated; and often he
occupied two or three secretaries at once. His
famous Commentaries are said to have been composed
mostly on horseback.
Seneca was very laborious. “I have not a
single idle day,” said he, describing his life,
“and I give a part of every night to study. I
do not give myself up to sleep, but succumb to
it. I have separated myself from society, and
renounced all the distractions of life.” With
many of these old heathens, study was their religion.
Pliny the Elder read two thousand volumes in
the composition of his Natural History. How to
find time for this? He managed it by devoting
his days to business and his nights to study. He
had books read to him while he was at meals;
and he read no book without making extracts.
His nephew, Pliny the Younger, has given a
highly interesting account of the intimate and
daily life of his uncle.
Origen employed seven writers while composing
his Commentaries, who committed to paper
what he dictated to them by turns. He was so
indefatigable in writing that they gave him the
name of Brass Bowels! Like Philip de Comines,
Sully used to dictate to four secretaries at a time,
without difficulty.
Bossuet left fifty volumes of writings behind
him, the result of unintermitting labor. The pen
rarely quitted his fingers. Writing became habitual
to him, and he even chose it as a relaxation.
A night-lamp was constantly lit beside him, and
he would rise at all hours to resume his meditations.
He rose at about four o’clock in the
morning during summer and winter, wrapped
himself in his loose dress of bear’s skin, and set
to work. He worked on for hours, until he felt
fatigued, and then went to bed again, falling
asleep at once. This life he led for more than
twenty years. As he grew older, and became
disabled for hard work, he began translating the
Psalms into verse, to pass time. In the intervals
of fatigue and pain, he read and corrected
his former works.
Some writers composed with great rapidity,
others slowly and with difficulty. Byron said of[Pg 55]
himself, that though he felt driven to write, and
he was in a state of torture until he had fairly
delivered himself of what he had to say, yet that
writing never gave him any pleasure, but was
felt to be a severe labor. Scott, on the contrary,
possessed the most extraordinary facility; and
dashed off a great novel of three volumes in about
the same number of weeks.
“I have written Catiline in eight days,” said
Voltaire; “and I immediately commenced the
Henriade.” Voltaire was a most impatient writer,
and usually had the first half of a work set
up in type before the second half was written.
He always had several works in the course of
composition at the same time. His manner of
preparing a work was peculiar. He had his first
sketch of a tragedy set up in type, and then rewrote
it from the proofs. Balzac adopted the
same plan. The printed form enabled them to
introduce effects, and correct errors more easily.
Pascal wrote most of his thoughts on little
scraps of paper, at his by-moments of leisure.
He produced them with immense rapidity. He
wrote in a kind of contracted language—like
short hand—impossible to read, except by those
who had studied it. It resembled the impatient
and fiery scratches of Napoleon; yet, though
half-formed, the characters have the firmness
and precision of the graver. Some one observed
to Faguere (Pascal’s editor), “This work (deciphering
it) must be very fatiguing to the eyes.”
“No,” said he, “it is not the eyes that are fatigued,
so much as the brain.”
Many authors have been distinguished for the
fastidiousness of their composition—never resting
satisfied, but correcting and re-correcting to
the last moment. Cicero spent his old age in
correcting his orations; Massillon in polishing
his sermons; Fenelon corrected his Telemachus
seven times over.
Of thirty verses which Virgil wrote in the
morning, there were only ten left at night. Milton
often cut down forty verses to twenty. Buffon
would condense six pages into as many paragraphs.
Montaigne, instead of cutting down,
amplified and added to his first sketch. Boileau
had great difficulty in making his verses. He
said—”If I write four words, I erase three of
them;” and at another time—”I sometimes hunt
three hours for a rhyme!”
Some authors were never satisfied with their
work. Virgil ordered his Æneid to be burnt.
Voltaire cast his poem of The League into the
fire. Racine and Scott could not bear to read
their productions again. Michael Angelo was
always dissatisfied; he found faults in his greatest
and most admired works.
Many of the most admired writings were never
intended by their authors for publication. Fenelon,
when he wrote Telemachus, had no intention
of publishing it. Voltaire’s Correspondence
was never intended for publication, and yet it is
perused with avidity; whereas his Henriade, so
often corrected by him, is scarcely read. Madame
de Sevigní, in writing to her daughter those
fascinating letters descriptive of the life of the[Pg 56]
French Court, never had any idea of their publication,
or that they would be cited as models of
composition and style. What work of Johnson’s
is best known? Is it not that by Boswell, which
contains the great philosopher’s conversation?—that
which he never intended should come to
light, and for which we have to thank Bozzy.
There is a great difference in the sensitiveness
of authors to criticism. Sir Walter Scott
passed thirteen years without reading what the
critics or reviewers said of his writings; while
Byron was sensitive to an excess about what
was said of him. It was the reviewers who stung
him into his first work of genius—English Bards
and Scotch Reviewers. Racine was very sensitive
to criticism; and poor Keats was “snuffed
out by an article.” Moliere was thrown into a
great rage when his plays were badly acted.
One day, after Tartuffe had been played, an actor
found him stamping about as if mad, and beating
his head, crying—”Ah! dog! Ah! butcher!”
On being asked what was the matter, he replied—”Don’t
be surprised at my emotion! I have
just been seeing an actor falsely and execrably
declaiming my piece; and I can not see my children
maltreated in this horrid way, without suffering
the tortures of the damned!” The first time
Voltaire’s Artemise was played, it was hissed.
Voltaire, indignant, sprang to his feet in his box,
and addressed the audience! At another time,
at Lausanne, where an actress seemed fully to
apprehend his meaning, he rushed upon the stage
and embraced her knees!
A great deal might be said about the first failures
of authors and orators. Demosthenes stammered,
and was almost inaudible, when he first
tried to speak before Philip. He seemed like a
man moribund. Other orators have broken down,
like Demosthenes, in their first effort. Curran
tried to speak, for the first time, at a meeting of
the Irish Historical Society; but the words died
on his lips, and he sat down amid titters—an individual
present characterizing him as orator
Mum. Boileau broke down as an advocate, and
so did Cowper, the poet. Montesquieu and Bentham
were also failures in the same profession,
but mainly through disgust with it. Addison,
when a member of the House of Commons, once
rose to speak, but he could not overcome his
diffidence, and ever after remained silent.
OSTRICHES.
HOW THEY ARE HUNTED.
The family of birds, of which the ostrich
forms the leading type, is remarkable for
the wide dispersion of its various members; the
ostrich itself spreads over nearly the whole of
the burning deserts of Africa—the Cassowary
represents it amid the luxuriant vegetation of
the Indian Archipelago. The Dinornis, chief
of birds, formerly towered among the ferns of
New Zealand, where the small Apteryx now
holds its place; and the huge Æpyornis strode
along the forests of Madagascar. The Emu is
confined to the great Australian continent, and
the Rhea to the southern extremity of the western[Pg 57]
hemisphere; while nearer home we find the
class represented by the Bustard, which, until
within a few years, still lingered upon the least
frequented downs and plains of England.
With the Arabs of the desert, the chase of the
ostrich is the most attractive and eagerly sought
of the many aristocratic diversions in which they
indulge. The first point attended to, is a special
preparation of their horses. Seven or eight days
before the intended hunt, they are entirely deprived
of straw and grass, and fed on barley
only. They are only allowed to drink once a
day, and that at sunset—the time when the water
begins to freshen: at that time also they are
washed. They take long daily exercises, and
are occasionally galloped, at which time care is
taken that the harness is right, and suited to
the chase of the ostrich. “After seven or eight
days,” says the Arab, “the stomach of the horse
disappears, while the chest, the breast, and the
croup remain in flesh; the animal is then fit to
endure fatigue.” They call this training techaha.
The harness used for the purpose in question
is lighter than ordinary, especially the stirrups
and saddle, and the martingale is removed.
The bridle, too, undergoes many metamorphoses;
the mountings and the ear-flaps are taken away,
as too heavy. The bit is made of a camel rope,
without a throat-band, and the frontlet is also
of cord, and the reins, though strong, are very
light. The period most favorable for ostrich-hunting
is that of the great heat; the higher
the temperature the less is the ostrich able to
defend himself. The Arabs describe the precise
time as that, when a man stands upright, his
shadow has the length only of the sole of his
foot.
Each horseman is accompanied by a servant
called zemmal, mounted on a camel, carrying
four goat-skins filled with water, barley for the
horse, wheat-flour for the rider, some dates, a
kettle to cook the food, and every thing which
can possibly be required for the repair of the
harness. The horseman contents himself with
a linen vest and trowsers, and covers his neck
and ears with a light material called havuli, tied
with a strip of camel’s hide; his feet are protected
with sandals, and his legs with light gaiters
called trabag. He is armed with neither
gun nor pistol, his only weapon being a wild
olive or tamarind stick, five or six feet long,
with a heavy knob at one end.
Before starting, the hunters ascertain where
a large number of ostriches are to be found.
These birds are generally met with in places where
there is much grass, and where rain has recently
fallen. The Arabs say, that where the ostrich
sees the light shine, and barley getting ready,
wherever it may be, thither she runs, regardless
of distance; and ten days’ march is nothing to
her; and it has passed into a proverb in the
desert, of a man skillful in the care of flocks,
and in finding pasturage, that he is like the ostrich,
where he sees the light there he comes.
The hunters start in the morning. After one
or two days’ journey, when they have arrived[Pg 58]
near the spot pointed out, and they begin to perceive
traces of their game, they halt and camp.
The next day, two intelligent slaves, almost entirely
stripped, are sent to reconnoitre; they
each carry a goat-skin at their side, and a little
bread; they walk until they meet with the ostriches,
which are generally found in elevated
places. As soon as the game is in view, one
lies down to watch, the other returns to convey
the information. The ostriches are found in
troops, comprising sometimes as many as sixty:
but at the pairing time they are more scattered,
three or four couple only remaining together.
The horsemen, guided by the scout, travel
gently toward the birds; the nearer they approach
the spot the greater is their caution, and
when they reach the last ridge which conceals
them from the view of their game, they dismount,
and two creep forward to ascertain if they are
still there. Should such be the case, a moderate
quantity of water is given to the horses, the baggage
is left, and each man mounts, carrying at
his side a chebouta, or goat-skin. The servants
and camels follow the track of the horsemen,
carrying with them only a little corn and water.
The exact position of the ostriches being
known, the plans are arranged; the horsemen
divide and form a circle round the game at such
a distance as not to be seen. The servants wait
where the horsemen have separated, and as soon
as they see them at their posts, they walk right
before them; the ostriches fly, but are met by
the hunters, who do nothing at first but drive
them back into the circle; thus their strength
is exhausted by being made to continually run
round in the ring. At the first signs of fatigue
in the birds, the horsemen dash in—presently
the flock separates; the exhausted birds are
seen to open their wings, which is a sign of
great exhaustion; the horsemen, certain of their
prey, now repress their horses; each hunter selects
his ostrich, runs it down, and finishes it by
a blow on the head with the stick above mentioned.
The moment the bird falls the man
jumps off his horse, and cuts her throat, taking
care to hold the neck at such a distance from
the body, as not to soil the plumage of the wings.
The male bird, while dying, utters loud moans,
but the female dies in silence.
When the ostrich is on the point of being
overtaken by the hunter, she is so fatigued, that
if he does not wish to kill her, she can easily be
driven with the stick to the neighborhood of the
camels. Immediately after the birds have been
bled to death, they are carefully skinned, so that
the feathers may not be injured, and the skin is
then stretched upon a tree, or on a horse, and
salt rubbed well into it. A fire is lit, and the
fat of the birds is boiled for a long time in kettles;
when very liquid, it is poured into a sort
of bottle made of the skin of the thigh and leg
down to the foot, strongly fastened at the bottom;
the fat of one bird is usually sufficient to
fill two of these legs; it is said that in any other
vessel the fat would spoil. When, however, the
bird is breeding, she is extremely lean, and is[Pg 59]
then hunted only for the sake of her feathers.
After these arrangements are completed, the
flesh is eaten by the hunters, who season it well
with pepper and flour.
While these proceedings are in progress, the
horses are carefully tended, watered, and fed
with corn, and the party remain quiet during
forty-eight hours, to give their animals rest;
after that they either return to their encampment,
or embark in new enterprises.
To the Arab the chase of the ostrich has a
double attraction—pleasure and profit; the price
obtained for the skins well compensates for the
expenses. Not only do the rich enjoy the pursuit,
but the poor, who know how to set about
it, are permitted to participate in it also. The
usual plan is for a poor Arab to arrange with
one who is opulent for the loan of his camel,
horse, harness, and two-thirds of all the necessary
provisions. The borrower furnishes himself
the remaining third, and the produce of the
chase is divided in the same proportions.
The ostrich, like many other of the feathered
tribe, has a great deal of self-conceit. On fine
sunny days a tame bird may be seen strutting
backward and forward with great majesty, fanning
itself with its quivering, expanded wings,
and at every turn seeming to admire its grace,
and the elegance of its shadow. Dr. Shaw says
that, though these birds appear tame and tractable
to persons well-known to them, they are
often very fierce and violent toward strangers,
whom they would not only endeavor to push
down by running furiously against them, but
they would peck at them with their beaks, and
strike with their feet; and so violent is the blow
that can be given, that the doctor saw a person
whose abdomen had been ripped completely open
by a stroke from the claw of an ostrich.
To have the stomach of an ostrich has become
proverbial, and with good reason; for this bird
stands enviably forward in respect to its wonderful
powers of digestion, which are scarcely
inferior to its voracity. Its natural food consists
entirely of vegetable substances, especially
grain; and the ostrich is a most destructive enemy
to the crops of the African farmers. But
its sense of taste is so obtuse, that scraps of
leather, old nails, bits of tin, buttons, keys,
coins, and pebbles, are devoured with equal relish;
in fact, nothing comes amiss. But in this
it doubtless follows an instinct: for these hard
bodies assist, like the gravel in the crops of our
domestic poultry, in grinding down and preparing
for digestion its ordinary food.
There was found by Cuvier in the stomach
of an ostrich that died at Paris, nearly a pound
weight of stones, bits of iron and copper, and
pieces of money worn down by constant attrition
against each other, as well as by the action
of the stomach itself. In the stomach of one of
these birds which belonged to the menagerie of
George the Fourth, there were contained some
pieces of wood of considerable size, several large
nails, and a hen’s egg entire and uninjured, perhaps
taken as a delicacy from its appetite becoming[Pg 60]
capricious. In the stomach of another,
beside several large cabbage-stalks, there were
masses of bricks of the size of a man’s fist.
Sparrman relates that he saw ostriches at the
Cape so tame that they went loose to and from
the farm, but they were so voracious as to swallow
chickens whole, and trample hens to death,
that they might tear them in pieces afterward
and devour them; and one great barrel of a bird
was obliged to be killed on account of an awkward
habit he had acquired of trampling sheep
to death. But perhaps the most striking proof
of the prowess of an ostrich in the eating way,
is that afforded by Dr. Shaw, who saw one swallow
bullet after bullet as fast as they were pitched,
scorching hot, from the mould.
A DULL TOWN.
Putting up for the night in one of the chiefest
towns of Staffordshire, I find it to be by
no means a lively town. In fact, it is as dull
and dead a town as any one could desire not to
see. It seems as if its whole population might
be imprisoned in its Railway Station. The Refreshment-room
at that station is a vortex of dissipation
compared with the extinct town-inn, the
Dodo, in the dull High-street.
Why High-street? Why not rather Low-street,
Flat-street, Low-spirited-street, Used-up-street?
Where are the people who belong to
the High-street? Can they all be dispersed over
the face of the country, seeking the unfortunate
Strolling Manager who decamped from the
mouldy little theatre last week, in the beginning
of his season (as his play-bills testify), repentantly
resolved to bring him back, and feed him,
and be entertained? Or, can they all be gathered
to their fathers in the two old church-yards
near to the High-street—retirement into which
church-yards appears to be a mere ceremony,
there is so very little life outside their confines,
and such small discernible difference between
being buried alive in the town, and buried dead
in the town-tombs? Over the way, opposite to
the staring blank bow windows of the Dodo, are
a little ironmonger’s shop, a little tailor’s shop
(with a picture of the fashions in the small window
and a bandy-legged baby on the pavement
staring at it)—a watchmaker’s shop, where all
the clocks and watches must be stopped, I am
sure, for they could never have the courage to
go, with the town in general, and the Dodo in
particular, looking at them. Shade of Miss Linwood,
erst of Leicester-square, London, thou art
welcome here, and thy retreat is fitly chosen! I
myself was one of the last visitors to that awful
storehouse of thy life’s work, where an anchorite
old man and woman took my shilling with a solemn
wonder, and conducting me to a gloomy sepulchre
of needlework dropping to pieces with
dust and age, and shrouded in twilight at high
noon, left me there, chilled, frightened, and alone.
And now, in ghostly letters on all the dead walls
of this dead town, I read thy honored name, and
find, that thy Last Supper, worked in Berlin Wool,
invites inspection as a powerful excitement!
Where are the people who are bidden with so
much cry to this feast of little wool? Where are
they? Who are they? They are not the bandy-legged
baby studying the fashions in the tailor’s
window. They are not the two earthy plow-men
lounging outside the saddler’s shop, in the
stiff square where the Town Hall stands, like a
brick-and-mortar private on parade. They are
not the landlady of the Dodo in the empty bar,
whose eye had trouble in it and no welcome,
when I asked for dinner. They are not the
turnkeys of the Town Jail, looking out of the
gateway in their uniforms, as if they had locked
up all the balance (as my American friends would
say) of the inhabitants, and could now rest a little.
They are not the two dusty millers in the
white mill down by the river, where the great
water-wheel goes heavily round and round, like
the monotonous days and nights in this forgotten
place. Then who are they? for there is no
one else. No; this deponent maketh oath and
saith that there is no one else, save and except
the waiter at the Dodo, now laying the cloth. I
have paced the streets, and stared at the houses,
and am come back to the blank bow-window of
the Dodo; and the town-clock strikes seven, and
the reluctant echoes seem to cry, “Don’t wake
us!” and the bandy-legged baby has gone home
to bed.
If the Dodo were only a gregarious bird—if it
had only some confused idea of making a comfortable
nest—I could hope to get through the
hours between this and bed-time, without being
consumed by devouring melancholy. But the
Dodo’s habits are all wrong. It provides me
with a trackless desert of sitting-room, with a
chair for every day in the year, a table for every
month, and a waste of sideboard where a lonely
China vase pines in a corner for its mate long
departed, and will never make a match with the
candlestick in the opposite corner if it live till
doomsday. The Dodo has nothing in the larder.
Even now, I behold the Boots returning with my
sole in a piece of paper; and with that portion
of my dinner, the Boots, perceiving me at the
blank bow-window, slaps his leg as he comes
across the road, pretending it is something else.
The Dodo excludes the outer air. When I
mount up to my bed-room, a smell of closeness
and flue gets lazily up my nose like sleepy snuff.
The loose little bits of carpet writhe under my
tread, and take wormy shapes. I don’t know
the ridiculous man in the looking-glass, beyond
having met him once or twice in a dish-cover—and
I can never shave him to-morrow morning!
The Dodo is narrow-minded as to towels; expects
me to wash on a freemason’s apron without
the trimming; when I ask for soap, gives
me a stony-hearted something white, with no
more lather in it than the Elgin marbles. The
Dodo has seen better days, and possesses interminable
stables at the back—silent, grass-grown,
broken-windowed, horseless.
This mournful bird can fry a sole, however,
which is much. Can cook a steak, too, which is
more. I wonder where it gets its Sherry! If[Pg 62]
I were to send my pint of wine to some famous
chemist to be analyzed, what would it turn out
to be made of? It tastes of pepper, sugar, bitter
almonds, vinegar, warm knives, any flat drink,
and a little brandy. Would it unman a Spanish
exile by reminding him of his native land at all?
I think not. If there really be any townspeople
out of the church-yards, and if a caravan of them
ever do dine, with a bottle of wine per man, in
this desert of the Dodo, it must make good for
the doctor next day!
Where was the waiter born? How did he
come here? Has he any hope of getting away
from here? Does he ever receive a letter, or
take a ride upon the railway, or see any thing
but the Dodo? Perhaps he has seen the Berlin
Wool. He appears to have a silent sorrow on
him, and it may be that. He clears the table;
draws the dingy curtains of the great bow-window,
which so unwillingly consent to meet, that
they must be pinned together; leaves me by the
fire with my pint decanter, and a little thin funnel-shaped
wine-glass, and a plate of pale biscuits—in
themselves engendering desperation.
No book, no newspapers! I left the Arabian
Nights in the railway carriage, and have nothing
to read but Bradshaw, and “that way madness
lies.” Remembering what prisoners and shipwrecked
mariners have done to exercise their
minds in solitude, I repeat the multiplication
table, the pence table, and the shilling table:
which are all the tables I happen to know.
What if I write something? The Dodo keeps
no pens but steel pens; and those I always
stick through the paper, and can turn to no
other account.
What am I to do? Even if I could have the
bandy-legged baby knocked up and brought here,
I could offer him nothing but sherry, and that
would be the death of him. He would never
hold up his head again, if he touched it. I
can’t go to bed, because I have conceived a mortal
hatred for my bedroom; and I can’t go away
because there is no train for my place of destination
until morning. To burn the biscuits will
be but a fleeting joy; still it is a temporary relief,
and here they go on the fire!
MY NOVEL; OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.[B]
CHAPTER X.—Continued.
Randal walked home slowly. It was a cold
moonlit night. Young idlers of his own years
and rank passed him by, on their way from the
haunts of social pleasure. They were yet in the
first fair holiday of life. Life’s holiday had gone
from him forever. Graver men, in the various
callings of masculine labor—professions, trade,
the state—passed him also. Their steps might
be sober, and their faces careworn; but no step
had the furtive stealth of his—no face the same
contracted, sinister, suspicious gloom. Only
once, in a lonely thoroughfare, and on the opposite
side of the way, fell a foot-fall, and glanced[Pg 63]
an eye, that seemed to betray a soul in sympathy
with Randal Leslie’s.
And Randal, who had heeded none of the other
passengers by the way, as if instinctively, took
note of this one. His nerves crisped at the noiseless
slide of that form, as it stalked on from lamp
to lamp, keeping pace with his own. He felt a
sort of awe, as if he had beheld the wraith of
himself; and ever, as he glanced suspiciously at
the arranger, the stranger glanced at him. He
was inexpressibly relieved when the figure turned
down another street and vanished.
That man was a felon, as yet undetected. Between
him and his kind there stood but a thought—a
vail air-spun, but impassable, as the vail of
the Image at Sais.
And thus moved and thus looked Randal Leslie,
a thing of dark and secret mischief—within
the pale of the law, but equally removed from
man by the vague consciousness that at his heart
lay that which the eyes of man would abhor and
loathe. Solitary amidst the vast city, and on
through the machinery of Civilization, went the
still spirit of Intellectual Evil.
CHAPTER XI
Early the next morning Randal received two
notes—one from Frank, written in great agitation,
begging Randal to see and propitiate his
father, whom he feared he had grievously offended;
and then running off, rather incoherently,
into protestations that his honor as well as his
affections were engaged irrevocably to Beatrice,
and that her, at least, he could never abandon.
And the second note was from the Squire himself—short,
and far less cordial than usual—requesting
Mr. Leslie to call on him.
Randal dressed in haste, and went at once to
Limmer’s hotel.
He found the Parson with Mr. Hazeldean, and
endeavoring in vain to soothe him. The Squire
had not slept all night, and his appearance was
almost haggard.
“Oho! Mr. young Leslie,” said he, throwing
himself back in his chair as Randal entered—”I
thought you were a friend—I thought you were
Frank’s adviser. Explain, sir; explain.”
“Gently, my dear Mr. Hazeldean,” said the
Parson. “You do but surprise and alarm Mr.
Leslie. Tell him more distinctly what he has to
explain.”
Squire.—”Did you or did you not tell me or
Mrs. Hazeldean, that Frank was in love with
Violante Rickeybockey?”
Randal (as in amaze).—”I! Never, sir! I
feared, on the contrary, that he was somewhat
enamored of a very different person. I hinted
at that possibility. I could not do more, for I
did not know how far Frank’s affections were seriously
engaged. And indeed, sir, Mrs. Hazeldean,
though not encouraging the idea that your
son could marry a foreigner and a Roman Catholic,
did not appear to consider such objections insuperable,
if Frank’s happiness were really at
stake.”
Here the poor Squire gave way to a burst of
passion, that involved, in one tempest, Frank,
Randal, Harry herself, and the whole race of
foreigners, Roman Catholics, and women. While
the Squire himself was still incapable of hearing
reason, the Parson, taking aside Randal, convinced
himself that the whole affair, so far as Randal
was concerned, had its origin in a very natural
mistake; and that while that young gentleman
had been hinting at Beatrice, Mrs. Hazeldean
had been thinking of Violante. With considerable
difficulty he succeeded in conveying
this explanation to the Squire, and somewhat appeasing
his wrath against Randal. And the Dissimulator,
seizing his occasion, then expressed so
much grief and astonishment at learning that
matters had gone as far as the Parson informed
him—that Frank had actually proposed to Beatrice,
been accepted, and engaged himself, before
even communicating with his father; he declared
so earnestly, that he could never conjure such
evil—that he had had Frank’s positive promise
to take no step without the sanction of his parents;
he professed such sympathy with the
Squire’s wounded feelings, and such regret at
Frank’s involvement, that Mr. Hazeldean at last
yielded up his honest heart to his consoler—and
gripping Randal’s hand, said, “Well, well, I
wronged you—beg your pardon. What now is
to be done?”
“Why, you can not consent to this marriage—impossible,”
replied Randal; “and we must
hope therefore to influence Frank, by his sense of
duty.”
“That’s it,” said the Squire; “for I’ll not
give way. Pretty pass things have come to,
indeed! A widow too, I hear. Artful jade—thought,
no doubt, to catch a Hazeldean of Hazeldean.
My estates go to an outlandish Papistical
set of mongrel brats! No, no, never!”
“But,” said the Parson, mildly, “perhaps we
may be unjustly prejudiced against this lady.
We should have consented to Violante—why
not to her? She is of good family?”
“Certainly,” said Randal.
“And good character?”
Randal shook his head, and sighed. The
Squire caught him roughly by the arm—”Answer
the Parson!” cried he, vehemently.
“Indeed, sir, I can not speak ill of the character
of a woman, who may, too, be Frank’s wife;
and the world is ill-natured, and not to be believed.
But you can judge for yourself, my dear
Mr. Hazeldean. Ask your brother whether Madame
di Negra is one whom he would advise his
nephew to marry.”
“My brother!” exclaimed the Squire furiously.
“Consult my distant brother on the affairs
of my own son!”
“He is a man of the world,” put in Randal.
“And of feeling and honor,” said the Parson,
“and, perhaps, through him, we may be enabled
to enlighten Frank, and save him from what appears
to be the snare of an artful woman.”
“Meanwhile,” said Randal, “I will seek Frank,
and do my best with him. Let me go now—I
will return in an hour or so.”
“I will accompany you,” said the Parson.
“Nay, pardon me, but I think we two young
men can talk more openly without a third person,
even so wise and kind as you.”
“Let Randal go,” growled the Squire. And
Randal went.
He spent some time with Frank, and the reader
will easily divine how that time was employed.
As he left Frank’s lodgings, he found himself
suddenly seized by the Squire himself.
“I was too impatient to stay at home and listen
to the Parson’s prosing,” said Mr. Hazeldean,
nervously. “I have shaken Dale off. Tell me
what has passed. Oh! don’t fear—I’m a man,
and can bear the worst.”
Randal drew the Squire’s arm within his, and
led him into the adjacent park.
“My dear sir,” said he, sorrowfully, “this is
very confidential what I am about to say. I
must repeat it to you, because without such confidence,
I see not how to advise you on the proper
course to take. But if I betray Frank, it is
for his good, and to his own father:—only do not
tell him. He would never forgive me—it would
for ever destroy my influence over him.”
“Go on, go on,” gasped the Squire; “speak
out. I’ll never tell the ungrateful boy that I
learned his secrets from another.”
“Then,” said Randal, “the secret of his entanglement
with Madame di Negra is simply
this—he found her in debt—nay, on the point of
being arrested—”
“Debt!—arrested! Jezabel!”
“And in paying the debt himself, and saving
her from arrest, he conferred on her the obligation
which no woman of honor could accept save from
her affianced husband. Poor Frank!—if sadly
taken in, still we must pity and forgive him!”
Suddenly, to Randal’s great surprise, the
Squire’s whole face brightened up.
“I see, I see!” he exclaimed, slapping his
thigh. “I have it—I have it. ‘Tis an affair of
money! I can buy her off. If she took money
from him, the mercenary, painted baggage! why,
then, she’ll take it from me. I don’t care what
it costs—half my fortune—all! I’d be content
never to see Hazeldean Hall again, if I could
save my son, my own son, from disgrace and
misery; for miserable he will be when he knows
he has broken my heart and his mother’s. And
for a creature like that! My boy, a thousand
hearty thanks to you. Where does the wretch
live? I’ll go to her at once.” And as he spoke,
the Squire actually pulled out his pocket-book
and began turning over and counting the bank-notes
in it.
Randal at first tried to combat this bold resolution
on the part of the Squire; but Mr. Hazeldean
had seized on it with all the obstinacy of
his straightforward English mind. He cut Randal’s
persuasive eloquence off in the midst.
“Don’t waste your breath. I’ve settled it;[Pg 66]
and if you don’t tell me where she lives, ’tis
easily found out, I suppose.”
Randal mused a moment. “After all,” thought
he, “why not? He will be sure so to speak as
to enlist her pride against himself, and to irritate
Frank to the utmost. Let him go.”
Accordingly, he gave the information required;
and, insisting with great earnestness on
the Squire’s promise, not to mention to Madam
di Negra his knowledge of Frank’s pecuniary
aid (for that would betray Randal as the informant);
and satisfying himself as he best might
with the Squire’s prompt assurance, “that he
knew how to settle matters, without saying why
or wherefore, as long as he opened his purse
wide enough,” he accompanied Mr. Hazeldean
back into the streets, and there left him—fixing
an hour in the evening for an interview at Limmer’s,
and hinting that it would be best to have
that interview without the presence of the Parson.
“Excellent good man,” said Randal, “but
not with sufficient knowledge of the world for affairs
of this kind, which you understand so well.”
“I should think so,” quoth the Squire, who
had quite recovered his good-humor. “And the
Parson is as soft as buttermilk. We must be
firm here—firm, sir.” And the Squire struck
the end of his stick on the pavement, nodded to
Randal, and went on to Mayfair as sturdily and
as confidently as if to purchase a prize cow at a
cattle-show.
CHAPTER XII
“Bring the light nearer,” said John Burley—”nearer
still.”
Leonard obeyed, and placed the candle on a
little table by the sick man’s bedside.
Burley’s mind was partially wandering; but
there was method in his madness. Horace Walpole
said that “his stomach would survive all
the rest of him.” That which in Burley survived
the last was his quaint wild genius. He
looked wistfully at the still flame of the candle.
“It lives ever in the air!” said he.
“What lives ever?”
Burley’s voice swelled—”Light!” He turned
from Leonard, and again contemplated the
little flame. “In the fixed star, in the Will-o’-the-wisp,
in the great sun that illumes half a
world, or the farthing rushlight by which the ragged
student strains his eyes—still the same
flower of the elements. Light in the universe,
thought in the soul—ay—ay—Go on with the
simile. My head swims. Extinguish the light!
You can not; fool, it vanishes from your eye, but
it is still in the space. Worlds must perish, suns
shrivel up, matter and spirit both fall into nothingness,
before the combinations whose union
makes that little flame, which the breath of a
babe can restore to darkness, shall lose the power
to unite into light once more. Lose the power!—no,
the necessity:—it is the one Must in creation.
Ay, ay, very dark riddles grow clear now—now
when I could not cast up an addition sum
in the baker’s bill! What wise man denied that[Pg 67]
two and two made four? Do they not make
four? I can’t answer him. But I could answer
a question that some wise men have contrived to
make much knottier.” He smiled softly, and
turned his face for some minutes to the wall.
This was the second night on which Leonard
had watched by his bedside, and Burley’s state
had grown rapidly worse. He could not last
many days, perhaps many hours. But he had
evinced an emotion beyond mere delight at seeing
Leonard again. He had since then been
calmer, more himself. “I feared I might have
ruined you by my bad example,” he said, with a
touch of humor that became pathos as he added,
“That idea preyed on me.”
“No, no; you did me great good.”
“Say that—say it often,” said Burley, earnestly;
“it makes my heart feel so light.”
He had listened to Leonard’s story with deep
interest, and was fond of talking to him of little
Helen. He detected the secret at the young
man’s heart, and cheered the hopes that lay there,
amidst fears and sorrows. Burley never talked
seriously of his repentance; it was not in his
nature to talk seriously of the things which he
felt solemnly. But his high animal spirits were
quenched with the animal power that fed them.
Now, we go out of our sensual existence only
when we are no longer enthralled by the Present,
in which the senses have their realm. The sensual
being vanishes when we are in the Past or
the Future. The Present was gone from Burley;
he could no more be its slave and its king.
It was most touching to see how the inner
character of this man unfolded itself, as the leaves
of the outer character fell off and withered—a
character no one would have guessed in him—an
inherent refinement that was almost womanly;
and he had all a woman’s abnegation of self. He
took the cares lavished on him so meekly. As
the features of the old man return in the stillness
of death to the aspect of youth—the lines effaced,
the wrinkles gone—so, in seeing Burley now, you
saw what he had been in his spring of promise.
But he himself saw only what he had failed to
be—powers squandered—life wasted. “I once
beheld,” he said, “a ship in a storm. It was a
cloudy, fitful day, and I could see the ship with
all its masts fighting hard for life and for death.
Then came night, dark as pitch, and I could only
guess that the ship fought on. Toward the dawn
the stars grew visible, and once more I saw the
ship—it was a wreck—it went down just as the
stars shone forth.”
When he had made that allusion to himself,
he sate very still for some time, then he spread
out his wasted hands, and gazed on them, and on
his shrunken limbs. “Good,” said he, laughing
low; “these hands were too large and rude for
handling the delicate webs of my own mechanism,
and these strong limbs ran away with me. If I
had been a sickly, puny fellow, perhaps my mind
would have had fair play. There was too much
of brute body here! Look at this hand now!
you can see the light through it! Good, good!”
Now, that evening, until he had retired to bed,
Burley had been unusually cheerful, and had talked
with much of his old eloquence, if with little
of his old humor. Among other matters, he had
spoken with considerable interest of some poems
and other papers in manuscript which had been
left in the house by a former lodger, and which,
the reader may remember, that Mrs. Goodyer had
urged him in vain to read, in his last visit to her
cottage. But then he had her husband Jacob to
chat with, and the spirit-bottle to finish, and the
wild craving for excitement plucked his thoughts
back to his London revels. Now poor Jacob was
dead, and it was not brandy that the sick man
drank from the widow’s cruise. And London lay
afar amidst its fogs, like a world resolved back
into nebulæ. So to please his hostess, and distract
his own solitary thoughts, he had condescended
(just before Leonard found him out) to
peruse the memorials of a life obscure to the
world, and new to his own experience of coarse
joys and woes. “I have been making a romance,
to amuse myself, from their contents,” said he.
“They may be of use to you, brother author. I
have told Mrs. Goodyer to place them in your
room. Among those papers is a journal—a woman’s
journal; it moved me greatly. A man
gets into another world, strange to him as the
orb of Sirius, if he can transport himself into the
centre of a woman’s heart, and see the life there,
so wholly unlike our own. Things of moment to
us, to it so trivial; things trifling to us, to it so
vast. There was this journal—in its dates reminding
me of stormy events of my own existence,
and grand doings in the world’s. And those
dates there, chronicling but the mysterious unrevealed
record of some obscure loving heart! And
in that chronicle, O, Sir Poet, there was as much
genius, vigor of thought, vitality of being, poured
and wasted, as ever kind friend will say was
lavished on the rude outer world by big John Burley!
Genius, genius; are we all alike, then, save
when we leash ourselves to some matter-of-fact
material, and float over the roaring seas on a
wooden plank or a herring-tub?” And after he
had uttered that cry of a secret anguish, John
Burley had begun to show symptoms of growing
fever and disturbed brain; and when they had
got him into bed, he lay there muttering to himself,
until toward midnight he had asked Leonard
to bring the light nearer to him.
So now he again was quiet—with his face
turned toward the wall; and Leonard stood by
the bedside sorrowfully, and Mrs. Goodyer, who
did not heed Burley’s talk, and thought only of
his physical state, was dipping cloths into iced
water to apply to his forehead. But as she approached
with these, and addressed him soothingly,
Burley raised himself on his arm, and
waved aside the bandages. “I do not need
them,” said he, in a collected voice. “I am
better now. I and that pleasant light understand
one another, and I believe all it tells me.
Pooh, pooh, I do not rave.” He looked so smilingly
and so kindly into her face, that the poor[Pg 69]
woman, who loved him as her own son, fairly
burst into tears. He drew her toward him and
kissed her forehead.
“Peace, old fool,” said he, fondly. “You
shall tell anglers hereafter how John Burley came
to fish for the one-eyed perch which he never
caught: and how, when he gave it up at the
last, his baits all gone, and the line broken
among the weeds, you comforted the baffled man.
There are many good fellows yet in the world
who will like to know that poor Burley did not
die on a dunghill. Kiss me! Come, boy, you
too. Now, God bless you, I should like to sleep.”
His cheeks were wet with the tears of both his
listeners, and there was a moisture in his own
eyes, which, nevertheless, beamed bright through
the moisture.
He laid himself down again, and the old woman
would have withdrawn the light. He moved
uneasily. “Not that,” he murmured—”light to
the last!” And putting forth his wan hand, he
drew aside the curtain so that the light might
fall full on his face. In a few minutes he was
asleep, breathing calmly and regularly as an infant.
The old woman wiped her eyes, and drew
Leonard softly into the adjoining room, in which
a bed had been made up for him. He had not
left the house since he had entered it with Dr.
Morgan. “You are young, sir,” said she, with
kindness, “and the young want sleep. Lie down
a bit: I will call you when he wakes.”
“No, I could not sleep,” said Leonard. “I
will watch for you.”
The old woman shook her head. “I must see
the last of him, sir; but I know he will be angry
when his eyes open on me, for he has grown very
thoughtful of others.”
“Ah, if he had but been as thoughtful of himself!”
murmured Leonard; and he seated himself
by the table, on which, as he leaned his
elbow, he dislodged some papers placed there.
They fell to the ground with a dumb, moaning,
sighing sound.
“What is that?” said he, starting.
The old woman picked up the manuscripts and
smoothed them carefully.
“Ah, sir, he bade me place these papers here.
He thought they might keep you from fretting
about him, in case you would sit up and wake.
And he had a thought of me, too; for I have so
pined to find out the poor young lady, who left
them years ago. She was almost as dear to me
as he is; dearer perhaps until now—when—when—I
am about to lose him.”
Leonard turned from the papers, without a
glance at their contents: they had no interest
for him at such a moment.
The hostess went on—
“Perhaps she is gone to heaven before him:
she did not look like one long for this world.
She left us so suddenly. Many things of hers
besides these papers are still here; but I keep
them aired and dusted, and strew lavender over
them, in case she ever comes for them again.[Pg 70]
You never heard tell of her, did you, sir?” she
added, with great simplicity, and dropping a half
courtsey.
“Of her?—of whom?”
“Did not Mr. John tell you her name—dear—dear?—Mrs.
Bertram.”
Leonard started;—the very name so impressed
upon his memory by Harley L’Estrange.
“Bertram!” he repeated. “Are you sure?”
“O yes, sir! And many years after she had
left us, and we had heard no more of her, there
came a packet addressed to her here, from over
sea, sir. We took it in, and kept it, and John
would break the seal, to know if it would tell us
any thing about her; but it was all in a foreign
language like—we could not read a word.”
“Have you the packet? Pray, show it to me.
It may be of the greatest value. To-morrow will
do—I can not think of that just now. Poor Burley!”
Leonard’s manner indicated that he wished to
talk no more, and to be alone. So Mrs. Goodyer
left him, and stole back to Burley’s room on tiptoe.
The young man remained in deep reverie for
some moments. “Light,” he murmured. “How
often “Light” is the last word of those round
whom the shades are gathering!”[C] He moved,
and straight on his view through the cottage lattice
there streamed light, indeed—not the miserable
ray lit by a human hand—but the still and
holy effulgence of a moonlit heaven. It lay
broad upon the humble floors—pierced across the
threshold of the death-chamber, and halted clear
amidst its shadows.
Leonard stood motionless, his eye following the
silvery silent splendor.
“And,” he said inly—”and does this large
erring nature, marred by its genial faults—this
soul which should have filled a land, as yon orb
the room, with a light that linked earth to heaven—does
it pass away into the dark, and leave not
a ray behind? Nay, if the elements of light are
ever in the space, and when the flame goes out,
return to the vital air—so thought, once kindled,
lives for ever around and about us, a part of our
breathing atmosphere. Many a thinker, many
a poet, may yet illume the world, from the
thoughts which yon genius, that will have no
name, gave forth—to wander through air, and
recombine again in some new form of light.”
Thus he went on in vague speculations, seeking,
as youth enamored of fame seeks too fondly,[Pg 71]
to prove that mind never works, however erratically,
in vain—and to retain yet, as an influence
upon earth, the soul about to soar far beyond the
atmosphere where the elements that make fame
abide. Not thus had the dying man interpreted
the endurance of light and thought.
Suddenly, in the midst of his reverie, a low cry
broke on his ear. He shuddered as he heard, and
hastened forebodingly into the adjoining room.
The old woman was kneeling by the bedside, and
chafing Burley’s hand—eagerly looking into his
face. A glance sufficed to Leonard. All was
over. Burley had died in sleep—calmly, and
without a groan.
The eyes were half open, with that look of inexpressible
softness which death sometimes leaves;
and still they were turned toward the light; and
the light burned clear. Leonard closed tenderly
the heavy lids; and, as he covered the face, the
lips smiled a serene farewell.
(TO BE CONTINUED.)
THE LITTLE GRAY GOSSIP.
Soon after Cousin Con’s marriage, we were
invited to stay for a few weeks with the
newly-married couple, during the festive winter
season; so away we went with merry hearts,
the clear frosty air and pleasant prospect before
us invigorating our spirits, as we took our
places inside the good old mail-coach, which
passed through the town of P——, where Cousin
Con resided, for there were no railways then.
Never was there a kinder or more genial soul
than Cousin Con; and David Danvers, the good-man,
as she laughingly called him, was, if possible,
kinder and more genial still. They were
surrounded by substantial comforts, and delighted
to see their friends in a sociable, easy way,
and to make them snug and cozy, our arrival being
the signal for a succession of such convivialities.
Very mirthful and enjoyable were these evenings,
for Con’s presence always shed radiant
sunshine, and David’s honest broad face beamed
upon her with affectionate pride. During the
days of their courtship at our house, they had
perhaps indulged in billing and cooing a little
too freely when in company with others, for
sober, middle-aged lovers like themselves; thereby
lying open to animadversions from prim spinsters,
who wondered that Miss Constance and
Mr. Danvers made themselves so ridiculous.
But now all this nonsense had sobered down,
and nothing could be detected beyond a sly
glance, or a squeeze of the hand now and then;
yet we often quizzed them about by-gones, and
declared that engaged pairs were insufferable—we
could always find them out among a hundred!
“I’ll bet you any thing you like,” cried Cousin
Con, with a good-humored laugh, “that among
our guests coming this evening” (there was to
be a tea-junketing), “you’ll not be able to point
out the engaged couple—for there will be only
one such present—though plenty of lads and
lasses that would like to be so happily situated!
But the couple I allude too are real turtle-doves,
and yet I defy you to find them out!”
“Done, Cousin Con!” we exclaimed; “and
what shall we wager?”
“Gloves! gloves to be sure!” cried David.
“Ladies always wager gloves; though I can
tell you, my Con is on the safe side now;” and
David rubbed his hands, delighted with the
joke; and we already, in perspective, beheld
our glove-box enriched with half-a-dozen pair of
snowy French sevens!
Never had we felt more interested in watching
the arrivals and movements of strangers,
than on this evening, for our honor was concerned,
to detect the lovers, and raise the vail.
Papas and mammas, and masters and misses,
came trooping in; old ladies, and middle-aged;
old gentlemen, and middle-aged—until the number
amounted to about thirty, and Cousin Con’s
drawing-rooms were comfortably filled. We
closely scrutinized all the young folks, and so
intently but covertly watched their proceedings,
that we could have revealed several innocent
flirtations, but nothing appeared that could lead
us to the turtle-doves and their engagement.
At length, we really had hopes, and ensconced
ourselves in a corner, to observe the more cautiously
a tall, beautiful girl, whose eyes incessantly
turned toward the door of the apartment;
while each time it opened to admit any one, she
sighed and looked disappointed, as if that one
was not the one she yearned to see. We were
deep in a reverie, conjuring up a romance of
which she was the heroine, when a little lady,
habited in gray, whose age might average
threescore, unceremoniously seated herself beside
us, and immediately commenced a conversation,
by asking if we were admiring pretty
Annie Mortimer—following the direction of our
looks. On receiving a reply in the affirmative,
she continued: “Ah, she’s a good, affectionate
girl; a great favorite of mine is sweet Annie
Mortimer.”
“Watching for her lover, no doubt?” we ventured
to say, hoping to gain the desired information,
and thinking of our white kid-gloves.
“She is an engaged young lady?”
“Engaged! engaged!” cried the little animated
lady: “no indeed. The fates forbid!
Annie Mortimer is not engaged.” The expression
of the little lady’s countenance at our bare
supposition of so natural a fact, amounted almost
to the ludicrous; and we with some difficulty
articulated a serious rejoinder, disavowing
all previous knowledge, and therefore erring
through ignorance. We had now time to examine
our new acquaintance more critically.
As we have already stated, she was habited in
gray; but not only was her attire gray, but she
was literally gray all over: gray hairs, braided
in a peculiar obsolete fashion, and quite uncovered;
gray gloves; gray shoes; and, above all,
gray eyes, soft, large, and peculiarly sad in expression,
yet beautiful eyes, redeeming the gray,
monotonous countenance from absolute plainness.
Mary Queen of Scots, we are told, had
gray eyes; and even she, poor lady, owned not
more speaking or history-telling orbs than did[Pg 73]
this little unknown gossip in gray. But our attention
was diverted from the contemplation, by
the entrance of another actor on the stage, to
whom Annie Mortimer darted forward with an
exclamation of delight and welcome. The new
comer was a slender, elderly gentleman, whose
white hairs, pale face, and benignant expression
presented nothing remarkable in their aspect,
beyond a certain air of elegance and refinement,
which characterized the whole outward man.
“That is a charming-looking old gentleman,”
said we to the gray lady; “is he Annie’s father?”
“Her father! Oh dear, no! That gentleman
is a bachelor; but he is Annie’s guardian,
and has supplied the place of a father to her,
for poor Annie is an orphan.”
“Oh!” we exclaimed, and there was a great
deal of meaning in our oh! for had we not read
and heard of youthful wards falling in love with
their guardians? and might not the fair Annie’s
taste incline this way? The little gray lady understood
our thoughts, for she smiled, but said
nothing; and while we were absorbed with
Annie and her supposed antiquated lover, she
glided into the circle, and presently we beheld
Annie’s guardian, with Annie leaning on his
arm, exchange a few words with her in an under
tone, as she passed them to an inner room.
“Who is that pleasing-looking old gentleman?”
said we to our hostess; “and what is
the name of the lady in gray, who went away
just as you came up? That is Annie Mortimer
we know, and we know also that she isn’t engaged!”
Cousin Con laughed heartily as she replied:
“That nice old gentleman is Mr. Worthington,
our poor curate; and a poor curate he is likely
ever to continue, so far as we can see. The
lady in gray we call our ‘little gray gossip,’
and a darling she is! As to Annie, you seem
to know all about her. I suppose little Bessie
has been lauding her up to the skies.”
“Who is little Bessie?” we inquired.
“Little Bessie is your little gray gossip: we
never call her any thing but Bessie to her face;
she is a harmless little old maid. But come this
way: Bessie is going to sing, for they won’t let
her rest till she complies; and Bessie singing,
and Bessie talking, are widely different creatures.”
Widely different indeed! Could this be the
little gray lady seated at the piano, and making
it speak? while her thrilling tones, as she sang
of ‘days gone by,’ went straight to each listener’s
heart, she herself looking ten years younger!
When the song was over, I observed Mr.
Worthington, with Annie still resting on his arm,
in a corner of the apartment, shaded by a projecting
piece of furniture; and I also noted the tear
on his furrowed cheek, which he hastily brushed
away, and stooped to answer some remark of
Annie’s, who, with fond affection, had evidently
observed it too, endeavoring to dispel the painful
illusion which remembrances of days gone
by occasioned.
We at length found the company separating,[Pg 74]
and our wager still unredeemed. The last to
depart was Mr. Worthington, escorting Annie
Mortimer and little Bessie, whom he shawled
most tenderly, no doubt because she was a poor
forlorn little old maid, and sang so sweetly.
The next morning at breakfast, Cousin Con
attacked us, supported by Mr. Danvers, both demanding
a solution of the mystery, or the scented
sevens! After a vast deal of laughing, talking,
and discussion, we were obliged to confess
ourselves beaten, for there had been an engaged
couple present on the previous evening, and we
had failed to discover them. No; it was not
Annie Mortimer; she had no lover. No; it
was not the Misses Halliday, or the Masters
Burton: they had flirted and danced, and danced
and flirted indiscriminately; but as to serious
engagements—pooh! pooh!
Who would have conjectured the romance of
reality that was now divulged? and how could
we have been so stupid as not to have read it at
a glance? These contradictory exclamations,
as is usual in such cases, ensued when the riddle
was unfolded. It is so easy to be wise when
we have learned the wisdom. Yet we cheerfully
lost our wager, and would have lost a hundred
such, for the sake of hearing a tale so far
removed from matter-of-fact; proving also that
enduring faith and affection are not so fabulous
as philosophers often pronounce them to be.
Bessie Prudholm was nearly related to David
Danvers, and she had been the only child of a
talented but improvident father, who, after a
short, brilliant career, as a public singer, suddenly
sank into obscurity and neglect, from the
total loss of his vocal powers, brought on by a
violent rheumatic cold and lasting prostration
of strength. At this juncture, Bessie had nearly
attained her twentieth year, and was still in
mourning for an excellent mother, by whom she
had been tenderly and carefully brought up.
From luxury and indulgence the descent to
poverty and privation was swift. Bessie, indeed,
inherited a very small income in right of
her deceased parent, sufficient for her own
wants, and even comforts, but totally inadequate
to meet the thousand demands, caprices, and
fancies of her ailing and exigent father. However,
for five years she battled bravely with adversity,
eking out their scanty means by her exertions—though,
from her father’s helpless condition,
and the constant and unremitting attention
he required, she was in a great measure debarred
from applying her efforts advantageously.
The poor, dying man, in his days of health, had
contributed to the enjoyment of the affluent, and
in turn been courted by them; but now, forgotten
and despised, he bitterly reviled the heartless
world, whose hollow meed of applause it
had formerly been the sole aim of his existence
to secure. Wealth became to his disordered
imagination the desideratum of existence, and
he attached inordinate value to it, in proportion
as he felt the bitter stings of comparative penury.
To guard his only child—whom he certainly
loved better than any thing else in the world,[Pg 75]
save himself—from this dreaded evil, the misguided
man, during his latter days, extracted
from her an inviolable assurance, never to become
the wife of any individual who could not
settle upon her, subject to no contingencies or
chances, the sum of at least one thousand pounds.
Bessie, who was fancy-free, and a lively-spirited
girl, by no means relished the slights and
privations which poverty entails. She therefore
willingly became bound by this solemn promise;
and when her father breathed his last, declaring
that she had made his mind comparatively easy,
little Bessie half smiled, even in the midst of
her deep and natural sorrow, to think how small
and easy a concession her poor father had exacted,
when her own opinions and views so perfectly
coincided with his. The orphan girl took
up her abode with the mother of David Danvers,
and continued to reside with that worthy lady
until the latter’s decease. It was beneath the
roof of Mrs. Danvers that Bessie first became
acquainted with Mr. Worthington—that acquaintance
speedily ripening into a mutual and
sincere attachment. He was poor and patronless
then, as he had continued ever since, with
slender likelihood of ever possessing £100 of
his own, much less £1000 to settle on a wife.
It is true, that in the chances and changes of
this mortal life, Paul Worthington might succeed
to a fine inheritance; but there were many
lives betwixt him and it, and Paul was not the
one to desire happiness at another’s expense,
nor was sweet little Bessie either.
Yet was Paul Worthington rich in one inestimable
possession, such as money can not purchase—even
in the love of a pure devoted heart,
which for him, and for his dear sake, bravely
endured the life-long loneliness and isolation
which their peculiar circumstances induced.
Paul did not see Bessie grow old and gray: in
his eyes, she never changed; she was to him
still beautiful, graceful, and enchanting; she
was his betrothed, and he came forth into the
world, from his books, and his arduous clerical
and parochial duties, to gaze at intervals into
her soft eyes, to press her tiny hand, to whisper
a fond word, and then to return to his lonely
home, like a second Josiah Cargill, to try and
find in severe study oblivion of sorrow.
Annie Mortimer had been sent to him as a
ministering angel: she was the orphan and
penniless daughter of Mr. Worthington’s dearest
friend and former college-chum, and she had
come to find a shelter beneath the humble roof
of the pious guardian, to whose earthly care she
had been solemnly bequeathed. Paul’s curacy
was not many miles distant from the town where
Bessie had fixed her resting-place; and it was
generally surmised by the select few who were
in the secret of little Bessie’s history, that she
regarded Annie Mortimer with especial favor
and affection, from the fact that Annie enjoyed
the privilege of solacing and cheering Paul
Worthington’s declining years. Each spoke of
her as a dear adopted daughter, and Annie
equally returned the affection of both.
Poor solitaries! what long anxious years they
had known, separated by circumstance, yet knit
together in the bonds of enduring love!
I pictured them at festive winter seasons, at
their humble solitary boards; and in summer
prime, when song-birds and bright perfumed
flowers call lovers forth into the sunshine rejoicingly.
They had not dared to rejoice during
their long engagement; yet Bessie was a sociable
creature, and did not mope or shut herself
up, but led a life of active usefulness, and
was a general favorite amongst all classes.
They had never contemplated the possibility of
evading Bessie’s solemn promise to her dying
father; to their tender consciences, that fatal
promise was as binding and stringent, as if the
gulf of marriage or conventual vows yawned betwixt
them. We had been inclined to indulge
some mirth at the expense of the little gray gossip,
when she first presented herself to our notice;
but now we regarded her as an object of
interest, surrounded by a halo of romance, fully
shared in by her charming, venerable lover.
And this was good Cousin Con’s elucidation of
the riddle, which she narrated with many digressions,
and with animated smiles, to conceal
tears of sympathy. Paul Worthington and little
Bessy did not like their history to be discussed
by the rising frivolous generation; it was so
unworldly, so sacred, and they looked forward
with humble hope so soon to be united for ever
in the better land, that it pained and distressed
them to be made a topic of conversation.
Were we relating fiction, it would be easy to
bring this antiquated pair together, even at the
eleventh hour; love and constancy making up
for the absence of one sweet ingredient, evanescent,
yet beautiful—the ingredient, we mean, of
youth. But as this is a romance of reality, we
are fain to divulge facts as they actually occurred,
and as we heard them from authentic
sources. Paul and Bessie, divided in their lives,
repose side by side in the old church-yard. He
dropped off first, and Bessie doffed her gray for
sombre habiliments of darker hue. Nor did she
long remain behind, loving little soul! leaving
her property to Annie Mortimer, and warning
her against long engagements.
The last time we heard of Annie, she was the
happy wife of an excellent man, who, fully coinciding
in the opinion of the little gray gossip,
protested strenuously against more than six
weeks’ courtship, and carried his point triumphantly.
THE MOURNER AND THE COMFORTER.
It was a lovely day in the month of August,
and the sun, which had shone with undiminished
splendor from the moment of dawn, was
now slowly declining, with that rich and prolonged
glow with which it seems especially to linger
around those scenes where it seldomest finds
admittance. For it was a valley in the north of
Scotland into which its light was streaming, and
many a craggy top and rugged side, rarely seen
without their cap of clouds or shroud of mist,[Pg 77]
were now throwing their mellow-tinted forms,
clear and soft, into a lake of unusual stillness.
High above the lake, and commanding a full view
of that and of the surrounding hills, stood one
of those countryfied hotels not unfrequently met
with on a tourist’s route, formerly only designed
for the lonely traveler or weary huntsman, but
which now, with the view to accommodate the
swarm of visitors which every summer increased,
had gone on stretching its cords and enlarging
its boundaries, till the original tenement looked
merely like the seed from which the rest had
sprung. Nor, even under these circumstances,
did the house admit of much of the luxury of
privacy; for, though the dormitories lay thick
and close along the narrow corridor, all accommodation
for the day was limited to two large
and long rooms, one above the other, which
fronted the lake. Of these, the lower one was
given up to pedestrian travelers—the sturdy,
sunburnt shooters of the moors, who arrive with
weary limbs and voracious appetites, and question
no accommodation which gives them food and
shelter; while the upper one was the resort of
ladies and family parties, and was furnished with
a low balcony, now covered with a rough awning.
Both these rooms, on the day we mention, were
filled with numerous guests. Touring was at its
height, and shooting had begun; and, while a
party of way-worn young men, coarsely clad and
thickly shod, were lying on the benches, or lolling
out of the windows of the lower apartment, a
number of traveling parties were clustered in
distinct groups in the room above; some lingering
round their tea-tables, while others sat on
the balcony, and seemed attentively watching the
evolutions of a small boat, the sole object on the
lake before them. It is pleasant to watch the
actions, however insignificant they may be, of a
distant group; to see the hand obey without
hearing the voice that has bidden; to guess at
their inward motives by their outward movements;
to make theories of their intentions, and
try to follow them out in their actions; and, as
at a pantomime, to tell the drift of the piece by
dumb show alone. And it is an idle practice,
too, and one especially made for the weary or the
listless traveler, giving them amusement without
thought, and occupation without trouble; for
people who have had their powers of attention
fatigued by incessant exertion, or weakened by
constant novelty, are glad to settle it upon the
merest trifle at last. So the loungers on the
balcony increased, and the little boat became a
centre of general interest to those who apparently
had not had one sympathy in common before.
So calm and gliding was its motion, so refreshing
the gentle air which played round it, that many
an eye from the shore envied the party who were
seated in it. These consisted of three individuals,
two large figures and a little one.
“It is Captain H—— and his little boy,” said
one voice, breaking silence; “they arrived here
yesterday.”
“They’ll be going to see the great waterfall,”
said another.
“They have best make haste about it; for
they have a mile to walk up-hill when they land,”
said a third.
“Rather they than I,” rejoined a languid
fourth; and again there was a pause. Meanwhile
the boat party seemed to be thinking little
about the waterfall, or the need for expedition.
For a few minutes the quick-glancing play of the
oars was seen, and then they ceased again; and
now an arm was stretched out toward some distant
object in the landscape, as if asking a question;
and then the little fellow pointed here and
there, as if asking many questions at once, and,
in short, the conjectures on the balcony were all
thrown out. But now the oars had rested longer
than usual, and a figure rose and stooped, and
seemed occupied with something at the bottom
of the boat. What were they about? They
were surely not going to fish at this time of
evening? No, they were not; for slowly a mast
was raised, and a sail unfurled, which at first
hung flapping, as if uncertain which side the
wind would take it, and then gently swelled out
to its full dimensions, and seemed too large a
wing for so tiny a body. A slight air had arisen;
the long reflected lines of colors, which every
object on the shore dripped, as it were, into the
lake, were gently stirred with a quivering motion;
every soft strip of liquid tint broke gradually into
a jagged and serrated edge; colors were mingled,
forms were confused; the mountains, which lay
in undiminished brightness above, seemed by
some invisible agency to be losing their second
selves from beneath them; long, cold white lines
rose apparently from below, and spread radiating
over all the liquid picture: in a few minutes, the
lake lay one vast sheet of bright silver, and half
the landscape was gone. The boat was no longer in
the same element: before, it had floated in a soft,
transparent ether; now, it glided upon a plain
of ice.
“I wish they had stuck to their oars,” said
the full, deep voice of an elderly gentleman;
“hoisting a sail on these lakes is very much like
trusting to luck in life—it may go on all right
for a while, and save you much trouble, but you
are never sure that it won’t give you the slip, and
that when you are least prepared.”
“No danger in the world, sir,” said a young
fop standing by, who knew as little about boating
on Scotch lakes as he did of most things any
where else. Meanwhile, the air had become
chill, the sun had sunk behind the hills, and the
boating party, tired, apparently, of their monotonous
amusement, turned the boat’s head toward
shore. For some minutes they advanced with
fuller and fuller bulging sail in the direction they
sought, when suddenly the breeze seemed not so
much to change as to be met by another and
stronger current of air, which came pouring
through the valley with a howling sound, and
then, bursting on the lake, drove its waters in
a furrow before it. The little boat started, and
swerved like a frightened creature; and the sail,
distended to its utmost, cowered down to the
water’s edge.
“Good God! why don’t they lower that sail?
Down with it! down with it!” shouted the same
deep voice from the balcony, regardless of the
impossibility of being heard. But the admonition
was needless; the boatman, with quick, eager
motions, was trying to lower it. Still it bent,
fuller and fuller, lower and lower. The man
evidently strained with desperate strength, defeating,
perhaps, with the clumsiness of anxiety,
the end in view; when, too impatient, apparently,
to witness their urgent peril without lending
his aid, the figure of Captain H—— rose up; in
one instant a piercing scream was borne faintly
to shore—the boat whelmed over, and all were
in the water.
For a few dreadful seconds nothing was seen
of the unhappy creatures; then a cap floated,
and then two struggling figures rose to the surface.
One was evidently the child, for his cap
was off, and his fair hair was seen; the other
head was covered. This latter buffeted the waters
with all the violence of a helpless, drowning man;
then he threw his arms above his head, sank, and
rose no more. The boy struggled less and less,
and seemed dead to all resistance before he sank,
too. The boat floated keel upward, almost within
reach of the sufferers; and now that the waters
had closed over them, the third figure was observed,
for the first time, at a considerable distance,
slowly and laboriously swimming toward
it, and in a few moments two arms were flung
over it, and there he hung. It was one of those
scenes which the heart quails to look on, yet
which chains the spectator to the spot. The
whole had passed in less than a minute: fear—despair—agony—and
death, had been pressed
into one of those short minutes, of which so many
pass without our knowing how. It is well. Idleness,
vanity, or vice—all that dismisses thought—may
dally with time, but the briefest space is
too long for that excess of consciousness where
time seems to stand still.
At this moment a lovely and gentle-looking
young woman entered the room. It was evident
that she knew nothing of the dreadful scene that
had just occurred, nor did she now remark the
intense excitement which still riveted the spectators
to the balcony; for, seeking, apparently,
to avoid all intercourse with strangers, she had
seated herself, with a book, on the chair farthest
removed from the window. Nor did she look up
at the first rush of hurried steps into the room;
but, when she did, there was something which
arrested her attention, for every eye was fixed
upon her with an undefinable expression of horror,
and every foot seemed to shrink back from
approaching her. There was also a murmur as
of one common and irrepressible feeling through
the whole house; quick footsteps were heard as
of men impelled by some dreadful anxiety; doors
were banged; voices shouted; and, could any
one have stood by a calm and indifferent spectator,
it would have been interesting to mark the
sudden change from the abstracted and composed
look with which Mrs. H—— (for she it was) first
raised her head from her book to the painful restlessness[Pg 80]
of inquiry with which she now glanced
from eye to eye, and seemed to question what
manner of tale they told.
It is something awful and dreadful to stand before
a fellow-creature laden with a sorrow which,
however we may commiserate it, it is theirs alone
to bear; to be compelled to tear away that vail of
unconsciousness which alone hides their misery
from their sight; and to feel that the faintness
gathering round our own heart alone enables theirs
to continue beating with tranquillity. We feel less
almost of pity for the suffering we are about to
inflict than for the peace which we are about to
remove; and the smile of unconsciousness which
precedes the knowledge of evil is still more painful
to look back upon than the bitterest tear that
follows it. And, if such be the feelings of the
messenger of heavy tidings, the mind that is to
receive them is correspondingly actuated. For
who is there that thanks you really for concealing
the evil that was already arrived—for prolonging
the happiness that was already gone?
Who cares for a reprieve when sentence is still
to follow? It is a pitiful soul that does not prefer
the sorrow of certainty to the peace of deceit; or,
rather, it is a blessed provision which enables us
to acknowledge the preference when it is no longer
in our power to choose. It seems intended
as a protection to the mind from something so
degrading to it as an unreal happiness, that both
those who have to inflict misery and those who
have to receive it should alike despise its solace.
Those who have trod the very brink of a precipice,
unknowing that it yawned beneath, look
back to those moments of their ignorance with
more of horror than of comfort; such security is
too close to danger for the mind ever to separate
them again. Nor need the bearer of sorrow embitter
his errand by hesitations and scruples how
to disclose it; he need not pause for a choice of
words or form of statement. In no circumstance
of life does the soul act so utterly independent
of all outward agency; it waits for no explanation,
wants no evidence; at the furthest idea of
danger it flies at once to its weakest part; an
embarrassed manner will rouse suspicions, and
a faltered word confirm them. Dreadful things
never require precision of terms—they are wholly
guessed before they are half-told. Happiness the
heart believes not in till it stands at our very
threshold; misery it flies at as if eager to meet.
So it was with the unfortunate Mrs. H——;
no one spoke of the accident, no one pointed to
the lake; no connecting link seemed to exist between
the security of ignorance and the agony
of knowledge. At one moment she raised her
head in placid indifference, at the next she knew
that her husband and child were lying beneath
the waters. And did she faint, or fall as one
stricken? No: for the suspicion was too sudden
to be sustained; and the next instant came the
thought, This must be a dream; God can not
have done it. And the eyes were closed, and
the convulsed hands pressed tight over them, as
if she would shut out mental vision as well; and
groans and sobs burst from the crowd, and men[Pg 81]
dashed from the room, unable to bear it; and
women, too, untrue to their calling. And there
was weeping and wringing of hands, and one
weak woman fainted; but still no sound or movement
came from her on whom the burden had
fallen. Then came the dreadful revulsion of
feeling; and, with contracted brow and gasping
breath, and voice pitched almost to a scream, she
said, “It is not true—tell me—it is not true—tell
me—tell me!” And, advancing with desperate
gestures, she made for the balcony. All recoiled
before her; when one gentle woman, small
and delicate as herself, opposed her, and, with
streaming eyes and trembling limbs, stood before
her. “Oh, go not there—go not there! cast your
heavy burden on the Lord!” These words broke
the spell. Mrs. H—— uttered a cry which long
rang in the ears of those that heard it, and sank,
shivering and powerless, in the arms of the kind
stranger.
Meanwhile, the dreadful scene had been witnessed
from all parts of the hotel, and every male
inmate poured from it. The listless tourist of
fashion forgot his languor, the way-worn pedestrian
his fatigue. The hill down to the lake was
trodden by eager, hurrying figures, all anxious to
give that which in such cases it is a relief to give,
viz., active assistance. Nor were these all, for
down came the sturdy shepherd from the hills;
and the troops of ragged, bare-legged urchins
from all sides; and distant figures of men and
women were seen pressing forward to help or to
hear; and the hitherto deserted-looking valley
was active with life. Meanwhile, the survivor
hung motionless over the upturned boat, borne
about at the will of the waters, which were now
lashed into great agitation. No one could tell
whether it was Captain H—— or the Highland
boatman, and no one could wish for the preservation
of the one more than the other. For life is
life to all; and the poor man’s wife and family
may have less time to mourn, but more cause to
want. And before the boat, that was manning
with eager volunteers, had left the shore, down
came also a tall, raw-boned woman, breathless,
more apparently with exertion than anxiety—her
eyes dry as stones, and her cheeks red with settled
color; one child dragging at her heels, another
at her breast. It was the boatman’s wife.
Different, indeed, was her suspense to that of the
sufferer who had been left above; but, perhaps,
equally true to her capacity. With her it was
fury rather than distress; she scolded the bystanders,
chid the little squalling child, and abused
her husband by turns.
“How dare he gang to risk his life, wi’ six
bairns at hame? Ae body knew nae sail was
safe on the lake for twa hours thegether; mair
fule he to try!” And then she flung the roaring
child on to the grass, bade the other mind it,
strode half-leg high into the water to help to
push off the boat; and then, returning to a place
where she could command a view of its movements,
she took up the child and hushed it tenderly
to sleep. Like her, every one now sought
some elevated position, and the progress of the[Pg 82]
boat seemed to suspend every other thought. It
soon neared the fatal spot, and in another minute
was alongside the upturned boat; the figure was
now lifted carefully in, something put round him,
and, from the languor of his movements, and the
care taken, the first impression on shore was that
Captain H—— was the one spared. But it was
a mercy to Mrs. H—— that she was not in a
state to know these surmises; for soon the survivor
sat steadily upright, worked his arms, and
rubbed his head, as if to restore animation; and,
long before the boat reached the shore, the coarse
figure and garments of the Highland boatman
were distantly recognized. Up started his wife.
Unaccustomed to mental emotions of any sudden
kind, they were strange and burdensome to her.
“What, Meggy! no stay to welcome your husband!”
said a bystander.
“Walcome him yoursal!” she replied; “I hae
no the time. I maun get his dry claes, and het
his parritch; and that’s the best walcome I can
gie him.” And so, perhaps, the husband thought,
too.
And now, what was there more to do? The
bodies of Captain H—— and his little son had
sunk in seventy fathom deep of water. If, in
their hidden currents and movements they cast
their victims aloft to the surface, all well; if not,
no human hand could reach them. There was
nothing to do! Two beings had ceased to exist,
who, as far as regarded the consciousness and
sympathies of the whole party, had never existed
at all before. There had been no influence upon
them in their lives, there was no blank to them
in their deaths. They had witnessed a dreadful
tragedy; they knew that she who had risen that
morning a happy wife and mother was now widowed
and childless, with a weight of woe upon
her, and a life of mourning before her; but there
were no forms to observe, no rites to prepare;
nothing necessarily to interfere with one habit
of the day, or to change one plan for the morrow.
It was only a matter of feeling; a great only, it
is true; but, as with every thing in life, from the
merest trifle to the most momentous occurrence,
the matter varied with the individual who felt.
All pitied, some sympathized, but few ventured
to help. Some wished themselves a hundred
miles off, because they could not help her; others
wished the same, because she distressed them;
and the solitary back room, hidden from all view
of the lake, to which the sufferer had been home,
after being visited by a few well-meaning or
curious women, was finally deserted by all save
the kind lady we have mentioned, and a good-natured
maid-servant, the drudge of the hotel,
who came in occasionally to assist.
We have told the tale exactly as it occurred;
the reader knows both plot and conclusion: and
now there only remains to say something of the
ways of human sorrow, and something, too, of the
ways of human goodness.
Grief falls differently on different hearts; some
must vent it, others can not. The coldest will
be the most unnerved, the tenderest the most
possessed; there is no rule. As for this poor[Pg 83]
lady, hers was of that sudden and extreme kind
for which insensibility is at first mercifully provided;
and it came to her, and yet not entirely—suspending
the sufferings of the mind, but not
deadening all the sensation of the body; for she
shivered and shuddered with that bloodless cold
which kept her pale, numb, and icy, like one in
the last hours before death. A large fire was
lighted, warm blankets were wrapped round her,
but the cold was too deep to be reached; and the
kind efforts made to restore animation were more
a relief to her attendants than to her. And yet
Miss Campbell stopped sometimes from the chafing
of the hands, and let those blue fingers lie
motionless in hers, and looked up at that wan
face with an expression as if she wished that
the eyes might never open again, but that death
might at once restore what it had just taken.
For some hours no change ensued, and then it
was gradual; the hands were withdrawn from
those that held them, and first laid, and then
clenched together; deep sighs of returning breath
and returning knowledge broke from her; the
wrappers were thrown off, first feebly, and then
restlessly. There were no dramatic startings,
no abrupt questionings; but, as blood came back
to the veins, anguish came back to the heart.
All the signs of excessive mental oppression now
began, a sad train as they are, one extreme leading
to the other. Before, there had been the
powerlessness of exertion, now, there was the
powerlessness of control; before she had been
benumbed by insensibility, now, she was impelled
as if bereft of sense. Like one distracted with intense
bodily pain, her whole frame seemed strained
to endure. The gentlest of voices whispered
comfort, she heard not; the kindest of arms supported
her, she rested not. There was the unvarying
moan, the weary pacing, the repetition
of the same action, the measurement of the same
distance, the body vibrating as a mere machine
to the restless recurrence of the same thought.
We have said that every outer sign of woe was
there—all but that which great sorrows set flowing,
but the greatest dry up—she shed no tears!
Tears are things for which a preparation of the
heart is needful; they are granted to anxiety for
the future, or lament for the past. They flow
with reminiscences of our own, or with the example
of others; they are sent to separations we
have long dreaded, and to disappointments we
can not forget; they come when our hearts are
softened, or when our hearts are wearied; but,
in the first amazement of unlooked-for woe, they
find no place: the cup that is suddenly whelmed
over lets no drop of water escape.
It was evident, however, through all the unruliness
of such distress, that the sufferer was a
creature of gentle and considerate nature; in the
whirlpool which convulsed every faculty of her
mind, the smooth surface of former habits was
occasionally thrown up. Though the hand which
sought to support her was cast aside with a restless,
excited movement, it was sought the next
instant with a momentary pressure of contrition.
Though the head was turned away one instant
from the whisper of consolation with a gesture[Pg 84]
of impatience, yet it was bowed the next as if in
entreaty of forgiveness. Poor creature! what
effort she could make to allay the storm which
was rioting within her was evidently made for
the sake of those around. With so much and so
suddenly to bear, she still showed the habit of
forbearance.
Meanwhile night had far advanced; many had
been the inquiries and expressions of sympathy
made at Mrs. H——’s door; but now, one by
one, the parties retired each to their rooms.
Few, however, rested that night as usual; however
differently the terrible picture might be carried
on the mind during the hours of light, it
forced itself with almost equal vividness upon all
in those of darkness. The father struggling to
reach the child, and then throwing up his arms
in agony, and that fair little head borne about
unresistingly by the waves before they covered it
over—these were the figures which haunted many
a pillow. Or, if the recollection of that scene
was lulled for a while, it was recalled again by
the weary sound of those footsteps which told of
a mourner who rested not. Of course, among
the number and medley of characters lying under
that roof, there was the usual proportion of the
selfish and the careless. None, however, slept
that night without confessing, in word or thought,
that life and death are in the hands of the Lord;
and not all, it is to be hoped, forgot the lesson.
One young man, in particular, possessed of fine
intellectual powers, but which unfortunately had
been developed among a people who, God help
them! affect to believe only what they understand,
was indebted to this day and night for a
great change in his opinions. His heart was
kind, though his understanding was perverted;
and the thought of that young, lovely, and feeble
woman, on whom a load of misery had fallen
which would have crushed the strongest of his
own sex, roused within him the strongest sense
of the insufficiency of all human aid or human
strength for beings who are framed to love and
yet ordained to lose. He was oppressed with
compassion, miserable with sympathy, he longed
with all the generosity of a manly heart to do
something, to suggest something, that should
help her, or satisfy himself. But what were fortitude,
philosophy, strength of mind? Mockeries,
nay, more, imbecilities, which he dared not mention
to her, nor so much as think of in the same
thought with her woe. Either he must accuse
the Power who had inflicted the wound, and so
deep he had not sunk, or he must acknowledge
His means of cure. Impelled, therefore, by a
feeling equally beyond his doubting or his proving,
he did that which for years German sophistry
had taught him to forbear; he gave but little,
but he felt that he gave his best—he prayed for
the suffering creature, and in the name of One
who suffered for all, and from that hour God’s
grace forsook him not.
But the most characteristic sympathizer on the
occasion was Sir Thomas ——, the fine old gentleman
who had shouted so loudly from the balcony.
He was at home in this valley, owned
the whole range of hills on one side of the lake[Pg 85]
from their fertile bases to their bleak tops, took
up his abode generally every summer in this
hotel, and felt for the stricken woman as if she
had been a guest of his own. Ever since the
fatal accident he had gone about in a perfect fret
of commiseration, inquiring every half-hour at
her door how she was, or what she had taken.
Severe bodily illness or intense mental distress
had never fallen upon that bluff person and warm
heart, and abstinence from food was in either
case the proof of an extremity for which he had
every compassion, but of which he had no knowledge.
He prescribed, therefore, for the poor lady
every thing that he would have relished himself,
and nothing at that moment could have made him
so happy as to have been allowed to send her up
the choicest meal that the country could produce.
Not that his benevolence was at all limited to
such manifestations; if it did not deal in sentiment,
it took the widest range of practice. His
laborers were dispatched round the lake to watch
for any traces of the late catastrophe; he himself
kept up an hour later planning how he could best
promote the comfort of her onward journey and
of her present stay; and though the good old
gentleman was now snoring loudly over the very
apartment which contained the object of his sympathy,
he would have laid down his life to save
those that were gone, and half his fortune to solace
her who was left.
Some hours had elapsed, the footsteps had
ceased, there was quiet, if not rest, in the chamber
of mourning; and, shortly after sunrise, a
side door in the hotel opened, and she who had
been as a sister to the stranger, never seen before,
came slowly forth. She was worn with
watching, her heart was sick with the sight and
sounds of such woe, and she sought the refreshment
of the outer air and the privacy of the early
day. It was a dawn promising a day as beautiful
as the preceding; the sun was beaming mildly
through an opening toward the east, wakening
the tops of the nearest hills, while all the rest of
the beautiful range lay huge and colorless, nodding,
as it were, to their drowsy reflections beneath,
and the lake itself looked as calm and
peaceful as if the winds had never swept over
its waters, nor those waters over all that a wife
and mother had loved. Man is such a speck on
this creation of which he is lord, that had every
human being now sleeping on the green sides of
the hills, been lying deep among their dark feet
in the lake, it would not have shown a ripple the
more. Miss Campbell, meanwhile, wandered
slowly on, and though apparently unmindful of the
beauty of the scene, she was evidently soothed by
its influence. All that dreary night long had she
cried unto God in ceaseless prayer, and felt that
without His help in her heart, and His word on
her lips, she had been but as a strengthless babe
before the sight of that anguish. But here beneath
His own heavens her communings were
freer; her soul seemed not so much to need Him
below, as to rise to Him above; and the solemn
dejection upon a very careworn, but sweet face,
became less painful, but perhaps more touching.
In her wanderings she had now left the hotel to[Pg 86]
her left hand, the boatman’s clay cottage was just
above, and below a little rough pier of stones, to
an iron ring in one of which the boat was usually
attached. She had stood on that self-same
spot the day before and watched Captain H——
and his little son as they walked down to the
pier, summoned the boatman, and launched into
the cool, smooth water. She now went down
herself, and stood with a feeling of awe upon the
same stones they had so lately left. The shores
were loose and shingly, many footsteps were
there, but one particularly riveted her gaze. It
was tiny in shape and light in print, and a whole
succession of them went off toward the side as
if following a butterfly, or attracted by a bright
stone. Alas! they we’re the last prints of that
little foot on the shores of this world! Miss
Campbell had seen the first thunderbolt of misery
burst upon his mother; she had borne the sight
of her as she lay stunned, and as she rose frenzied,
but that tiny footprint was worse than all, and she
burst into a passionate fit of tears. She felt as
if it were desecration to sweep them away, as if
she could have shrined them round from the winds
and waves, and thoughtless tread of others; but
a thought came to check her. What did it matter
how the trace of his little foot, or how the
memory of his short life were obliterated from
this earth? There was One above who had numbered
every hair of his innocent head, and in His
presence she humbly hoped both father and child
were now rejoicing.
She was just turning away when the sound of
steps approached, and the boatman’s wife came
up. Her features were coarse and her frame was
gaunt, as we have said, but she was no longer
the termagant of the day before, nor was she
ever so. But the lower classes, in the most
civilized lands, are often, both in joy and grief,
an enigma to those above them; if nature, rare
alike in all ranks, speak not for them, they have
no conventional imitation to put in her place.
The feeling of intense suspense was new to her,
and the violence she had assumed had been the
awkwardness which, under many eyes, knew not
otherwise how to express or, conceal; but she had
sound Scotch sense, and a tender woman’s heart,
and spoke them both now truly, if not gracefully.
“Ye’ll be frae the hotel, yonder?” she said;
“can ye tell me how the puir leddy has rested?
I was up mysel’ to the house, and they tell’t me
they could hear her greeting!”
Miss Campbell told her in a few words what
the reader knows, and asked for her husband.
“Oh! he’s weel eneugh in body, but sair disquieted
in mind. No that he’s unmindfu’ of the
mercy of the Lord to himsel’, but he can no just
keep the thocht away that it was he wha helped
those poor creatures to their end.” She then
proceeded earnestly to exculpate her husband,
assuring Miss Campbell that in spite of the heavy
wind and the entangled rope, all might even yet
have been well if the gentleman had kept his
seat. “But I just tell him that there’s Ane
above, stronger than the wind, who sunk them
in the lake, and could have raised them from it,
but it was no His pleasure. The puir leddy[Pg 87]
would ha’ been nane the happier if Andrew had
been ta’en as well, and I and the bairns muckle
the waur.” Then observing where Miss Campbell
stood, she continued, in a voice of much emotion,
“Ah! I mind them weel as they came awa’
down here; the bairnie was playing by as Andrew
loosened the boat—the sweet bairnie! so
happy and thochtless as he gaed in his beautiful
claes—I see him noo!” and the poor woman
wiped her eyes. “But there’s something ye’ll
like to see. Jeanie! gang awa’ up, and bring
the little bonnet that hangs on the peg. Andrew
went out again with the boat the night, and picked
it up. But it will no be dry.”
The child returned with a sad token. It was
the little fellow’s cap; a smart, town-made article,
with velvet band, and long silk tassel which
had been his first vanity, and his mother had
coaxed it smooth as she pulled the peak low
down over his fair forehead, and then, fumbling
his little fingers into his gloves, had given him a
kiss which she little thought was to be the last!
“I was coming awa’ up wi’ it mysel’, but the
leddy will no just bear to see it yet.”
“No, not yet,” said Miss Campbell, “if ever.
Let me take it. I shall remain with her till better
friends come here, or she goes to them;” and
giving the woman money, which she had difficulty
in making her accept, she possessed herself of
the cap, and turned away.
She soon reached the hotel, it was just five
o’clock, all blinds were down, and there was no
sign of life; but one figure was pacing up and
down, and seemed to be watching for her. It
was Sir Thomas. His sympathy had broken his
sleep in the morning, though it had not disturbed
it at night. He began in his abrupt way:
“Madam, I have been watching for you. I
heard you leave the house. Madam, I feel almost
ashamed to lift up my eyes to you; while we
have all been wishing and talking, you alone have
been acting. We are all obliged to you, madam;
there is not a creature here with a heart in them
to whom you have not given comfort!”
Miss Campbell tried to escape from the honest
overflowings of the old man’s feelings.
“You have only done what you liked: very
true, madam. It is choking work having to pity
without knowing how to help; but I would sooner
give ten thousand pounds than see what you have
seen. I would do any thing for the poor creature,
any thing, but I could not look at her.” He then
told her that his men had been sent with the
earliest dawn to different points of the lake, but
as yet without finding any traces of the late fatal
accident; and then his eyes fell upon the cap in
Miss Campbell’s hand, and he at once guessed
the history. “Picked up last evening, you say—sad,
sad—a dreadful thing!” and his eyes filling
more than it was convenient to hold, he turned
away, blew his nose, took a short turn, and coming
back again, continued, “But tell me, how has
she rested? what has she taken? You must not
let her weep too much!”
“Let her weep!” said Miss Campbell; “I
wish I could bid her. She has not shed a tear
yet, and mind and body alike want it. I left her[Pg 88]
lying back quiet in an arm-chair, but I fear this
quiet is worse than what has gone before!”
“God bless my heart!” said Sir Thomas, his
eyes now running over without control. “God
bless my heart! this is sad work. Not that I
ever wished a woman to cry before in my life, if
she could help it. Poor thing! poor thing! I’ll
send for a medical man: the nearest is fifteen
miles off!”
“I think it will be necessary. I am now going
back to her room.”
“Well, ma’am, I won’t detain you longer, but
don’t keep all the good to yourself. Let me
know if there is any thing that I, or my men, or,”
the old gentleman hesitated, “my money, madam,
can do, only don’t ask me to see her;” and so
they each went their way—Sir Thomas to the
stables to send off man and horse, and Miss
Campbell to the chamber of mourning.
She started as she entered; the blind was
drawn up, and, leaning against the shutter, in
apparent composure, stood Mrs. H——. That
composure was dreadful; it was the calm of intense
agitation, the silence of boiling heat, the
immovability of an object in the most rapid motion.
The light was full upon her, showing
cheek and forehead flushed, and veins bursting
on the small hands. Miss Campbell approached
with trembling limbs.
“Where is the servant?”—”I did not want her.”
“Will you not rest?”—”I can not!”
Miss Campbell was weary and worn out; the
picture before her was so terrible, she sunk on
the nearest chair in an agony of tears.
Without changing her position, Mrs. H——
turned her head, and said, gently, “Oh, do not
cry so! it is I who ought to cry, but my heart is
as dry as my eyes, and my head is so tight, and
I can not think for its aching; I can not think,
I can not understand, I can not remember, I don’t
even know your name, then why should this be
true? It is I who am ill, they are well, but they
never were so long from me before.” Then
coming forward, her face working, and her breath
held tightly, as if a scream were pressing behind,
“Tell me,” she said, “tell me—my husband and
child—” she tried hard to articulate, but the words
were lost in a frightful contortion. Miss Campbell
mastered herself, she saw the rack of mental
torture was strained to the utmost. Neither could
bear this much longer. She almost feared resistance,
but she felt there was one way to which
the sufferer would respond.
“I am weary and tired,” she said; “weary
with staying up with you all night. If you will
lie down, I will soon come and lie by your side.”
Poor Mrs. H—— said nothing, but let herself
be laid upon the bed.
Three mortal hours passed, she was burnt with
a fever which only her own tears could quench;
and those wide-open, dry eyes were fearful to
see. A knock came to the door, “How is she
now?” said Sir Thomas’s voice, “The doctor
is here: you look as if you wanted him yourself.
I’ll bring him up.”
The medical man entered. Such a case had
not occurred in his small country practice before,[Pg 89]
but he was a sensible and a kind man, and no
practice could have helped him here if he had
not been. He heard the whole sad history, felt
the throbbing pulse, saw the flush on the face,
and wide-open eyes, which now seemed scarcely
to notice any thing. He took Miss Campbell into
another room, and said that the patient must be
instantly roused, and then bled if necessary.
“But the first you can undertake better than
I, madam.” He looked round. “Is there no little
object which would recall?—nothing you could
bring before her sight? You understand me?”
Indeed, Miss Campbell did. She had not sat
by that bed-side for the last three hours without
feeling and fearing that this was necessary; but,
at the same time, she would rather have cut off
her own hand than undertaken it. She hesitated—but
for a moment, and then whispered something
to Sir Thomas.
“God bless my heart!” said he: “who would
have thought of it? Yes. I know it made me
cry like a child.”
And then he repeated her proposition to the
medical man, who gave immediate assent, and
she left the room. In a few minutes she entered
that of Mrs. H—— with the little boy’s cap in
her hand, placed it in a conspicuous position before
the bed, and then seated herself with a quick,
nervous motion by the bed-side. It was a horrid
pause, like that which precedes a cruel operation,
where you have taken upon yourself the second
degree of suffering—that of witnessing it. The
cap lay there on the small stone mantle-piece,
with its long, drabbled, weeping tassel, like a
funeral emblem. It was not many minutes before
it caught those eyes for which it was intended.
A suppressed exclamation broke from
her; she flew from the bed, looked at Miss Campbell
one instant in intense inquiry, and the next
had the cap in her hands. The touch of that wet
object seemed to dissolve the spell; her whole
frame trembled with sudden relaxation. She
sank, half-kneeling, on the floor, and tears spouted
from her eyes. No blessed rain from heaven to
famished earth was ever more welcome. Tears,
did we say? Torrents! Those eyes, late so hot
and dry, were as two arteries of the soul suddenly
opened. What a misery that had been which
had sealed them up! They streamed over her
face, blinding her riveted gaze, falling on her
hands, on the cap, on the floor. Meanwhile the
much-to-be-pitied sharer of her sorrow knelt by
her side, her whole frame scarcely less unnerved
than that she sought to support, uttering broken
ejaculations and prayers, and joining her tears
to those which flowed so passionately. But she
had a gentle and meek spirit to deal with. Mrs.
H—— crossed her hands over the cap and bowed
her head. Thus she continued a minute, and
then turning, still on her knees, she laid her head
on her companion’s shoulder.
“Help me up,” she said, “for I am without
strength.” And all weak, trembling, and sobbing,
she allowed herself to be undressed and put to bed.
Miss Campbell lay down in the same room.
She listened till the quivering, catching sobs had
given place to deep-drawn sighs, and these again[Pg 90]
to disturbed breathings, and then both slept the
sleep of utter exhaustion, and Miss Campbell,
fortunately, knew not when the mourner awoke
from it.
Oh, the dreary first-fruits of excessive sorrow!
The first days of a stricken heart, passed through,
writhed through, ground through, we scarcely
know or remember how, before the knowledge
of the bereavement has become habitual—while
it is still struggle and not endurance—the same
ceaseless recoil from the same ever-recurring
shock. It was a blessing that she was ill, very ill;
the body shared something of the weight at first.
Let no one, untried by such extremity, here
lift the word or look of deprecation. Let there
not be a thought of what she ought to have done,
or what they would have done. God’s love is
great, and a Christian’s faith is strong, but when
have the first encounters between old joys and
new sorrows been otherwise than fierce? From
time to time a few intervals of heavenly composure,
wonderful and gracious to the sufferer, may
be permitted, and even the dim light of future
peace discerned in the distance; but, in a moment,
the gauntlet of defiance is thrown again—no
matter what—an old look, an old word, which
comes rushing unbidden over the soul, and dreadful
feelings rise again only to spend themselves
by their own violence. It always seems to us as
if sorrow had a nature of its own, independent
of that whereon it has fallen, and sometimes
strangely at variance with it—scorching the gentle,
melting the passionate, dignifying the weak,
and prostrating the strong—and showing the
real nature, habits, or principles of the mind,
only in those defenses it raises up during the
intervals of relief. With Mrs. H—— these defenses
were reared on the only sure base, and
though the storm would sweep down her bulwarks,
and cover all over with the furious tide
of grief, yet the foundation was left to cling to,
and every renewal added somewhat to its strength.
Three days were spent thus, but the fourth she
was better, and on Miss Campbell’s approaching
her bed-side, she drew her to her, and, putting
her arms round her neck, imprinted a calm and
solemn kiss upon her cheek.
“Oh! what can I ever do for you, dear friend
and comforter? God, who has sent you to me
in my utmost need, He alone can reward you.
I don’t even know your name; but that matters
not, I know your heart. Now, you may tell me
all—all; before, I felt as if I could neither know
nor forget what had happened, before, it was as
if God had withdrawn His countenance; but
now He is gracious, He has heard your prayers.”
And then, with the avidity of fresh, hungry
sorrow, she besought Miss Campbell to tell her
all she knew; she besought and would not be
denied, for sorrow has royal authority, its requests
are commands. So, with the hand of each locked
together, and the eyes of each averted, they sat
questioning and answering in disjointed sentences
till the whole sad tale was told. Then, anxious
to turn a subject which could not be banished,
Miss Campbell spoke of the many hearts that
had bled, and the many prayers that had ascended[Pg 91]
for her, and told her of that kind old man who had
thought, acted, and grieved for her like a father.
“God bless him—God bless them all; but
chiefly you, my sister. I want no other name.”
“Call me Catherine,” said the faithful companion.
Passionate bursts of grief would succeed such
conversations; nevertheless, they were renewed
again and again, for, like all sufferers from severe
bereavements, her heart needed to create a world
for itself, where its loved ones still were, as a
defense against that outer one where they were
not, and to which she was only slowly and painfully
to be inured, if ever. In these times she
would love to tell Catherine—what Catherine
most loved to hear—how that her lost husband
was both a believer and a doer of Christ’s holy
word, and that her lost child had learned at her
knee what she herself had chiefly learned from
his father. For she had been brought up in ignorance
and indifference to religious truths, and
the greatest happiness of her life had commenced
that knowledge, which its greatest sorrow was
now to complete.
“I have been such a happy woman,” she would
say, “that I have pitied others less blessed, though
I trust they have not envied me.” And then
would follow sigh on sigh and tear on tear, and
again her soul writhed beneath the agony of that
implacable mental spasm.
Sometimes the mourner would appear to lose,
instead of gaining ground, and would own with
depression, and even with shame, her fear that
she was becoming more and more the sport of
ungovernable feeling. “My sorrow is sharp
enough,” she would say, “but it is a still sharper
pang when I feel I am not doing my duty under
it. It is not thus that he would have had me
act.” And her kind companion, always at hand
to give sympathy or comfort, would bid her not
exact or expect any thing from herself, but to
cast all upon God, reminding her in words of
tenderness that her soul was as a sick child, and
that strength would not be required until strength
was vouchsafed. “Strength,” said the mourner,
“no more strength or health for me.” And Miss
Campbell would whisper that, though “weariness
endureth for a night, joy comes in the morning.”
Or she would be silent, for she knew, as most women
do, alike how to soothe and when to humor.
It was a beautiful and a moving sight to see
two beings thus riveted together in the exercise
and receipt of the tenderest and most intimate
feelings, who had never known of each other’s
existence till the moment that made the one dependent
and the other indispensable. All the
shades and grades of conventional and natural
acquaintanceship, all the gradual insight into
mutual character, and the gradual growth into
mutual trust, which it is so sweet to look back
upon from the high ground of friendship, were
lost to them; but it mattered not, here they were
together, the one admitted into the sanctuary of
sorrow, the other sharing in the fullness of love,
with no reminiscence in common but one, and
that sufficient to bind them together for life.
Meanwhile the friend without was also unremitting[Pg 92]
in his way. He crossed not her threshold
in person, nor would have done so for the world,
but his thoughts were always reaching Mrs.
H—— in some kind form. Every delicate dainty
that money could procure—beautiful fruits and
flowers which had scarce entered this valley
before—every thing that could tempt the languid
appetite or divert the weary eye was in turn
thought of, and each handed in with a kind,
hearty inquiry, till the mourner listened with
pleasure for the step and voice. Nor was Miss
Campbell forgotten; all the brief snatches of air
and exercise she enjoyed were in his company,
and often did he insist on her coming out for a
short walk or drive when the persuasions of Mrs.
H—— had failed to induce her to leave a room
where she was the only joy. But now a fresh
object attracted Sir Thomas’s activity, for after
many days the earthly remains of one of the sufferers
were thrown up. It was the body of the
little boy. Sir Thomas directed all that was
necessary to be done, and having informed Miss
Campbell, the two friends, each strange to the
other, and bound together by the interest in one
equally strange to both, went out together up the
hill above the hotel, and were gone longer than
usual. The next day the intelligence was communicated
to Mrs. H——, who received it calmly,
but added, “I could have wished them both to have
rested together; but God’s will be done. I ought
not to think of them as on earth.”
The grave of little Harry H—— was dug far
from the burial-ground of his fathers, and strangers
followed him to it; but though there were
no familiar faces among those who stood round,
there were no cold ones; and when Sir Thomas,
as chief mourner, threw the earth upon the lowered
coffin, warm tears fell upon it also. Miss
Campbell had watched the procession from the
window, and told how the good old man walked
next behind the minister, the boatman and his
wife following him, and how a long train succeeded,
all pious and reverential in their bearing,
with that air of manly decorum which the Scotch
peasantry conspicuously show on such occasions.
And she who lay on a bed of sorrow and weakness
blessed them through her tears, and felt
that her child’s funeral was not lonely.
From this time the mourner visibly mended.
The funeral and the intelligence that preceded it
had insensibly given her that change of the same
theme, the want of which had been so much felt
at first. She had now taken up her burden, and,
for the dear sakes of those for whom she bore it,
it became almost sweet to her. She was not
worshiping her sorrow as an idol, but cherishing
it as a friend. Meanwhile she had received many
kind visits from the minister who had buried her
child, and had listened to his exhortations with
humility and gratitude; but his words were felt
as admonitions, Catherine’s as comfort. To her,
now dearer and dearer, every day she would confess
aloud the secret changes of her heart; how
at one time the world looked all black and dreary
before her, how at another she seemed already
to live in a brighter one beyond; how one day
life was a burden she knew not how to bear, and[Pg 93]
another how the bitterness of death seemed already
past. Then with true Christian politeness
she would lament over the selfishness of her grief,
and ask where Miss Campbell had learned to
know that feeling which she felt henceforth was
to be the only solace of her life—viz., the deep,
deep sympathy for others. And Catherine would
tell her, with that care-worn look which confirmed
all she said, how she had been sorely tried, not
by the death of those she loved, but by what was
worse—their sufferings and their sins. How she
had been laden with those misfortunes which
wound most and teach least, and which, although
coming equally from the hand of God, torment
you with the idea that, but for the wickedness or
weakness of some human agent, they need never
have been; till she had felt, wrongly no doubt,
that she could have better borne those on which
the stamp of the Divine Will was more legibly
impressed. She told her how the sting of sorrow,
like that of death, is sin; how comparatively light
it was to see those you love dead, dying, crippled,
maniacs, victims, in short, of any evil, rather than
victims of evil itself. She spoke of a heart-broken
sister and a hard-hearted brother; of a son—an
only one, like him just buried—who had gone on
from sin to sin, hardening his own heart, and
wringing those of others, till none but a mother’s
love remained to him, and that he outraged. She
told, in short, so much of the sad realities of life,
in which, if there was not more woe, there was
less comfort, that Mrs. H—— acknowledged in
her heart that such griefs had indeed been unendurable,
and returned with something like comfort
to the undisturbed sanctity of her own.
About this time a summons came which required
Sir Thomas to quit the valley in which
these scenes had been occurring. Mrs. H——
could have seen him, and almost longed to see
him; but he shrunk from her, fearing no longer
her sorrow so much as her gratitude.
“Tell her I love her,” he said, in his abrupt
way, “and always shall; but I can’t see her—at
least, not yet.” Then, explaining to Miss Campbell
all the little arrangements for the continuation
of the mourner’s comfort, which his absence
might interrupt, he authorized her to dispose of
his servants, his horses, and every thing that belonged
to him, and finally put into her hands a
small packet, directed to Mrs. H——, with instructions
when to give it. He had ascertained
that Mrs. H—— was wealthy, and that her great
afflictions entailed no minor privations. “But
you, my dear, are poor; at least, I hope so, for
I could not be happy unless I were of service to
you. I am just as much obliged to you as Mrs.
H—— is. Mind, you have promised to write to
me and to apply to me without reserve. No kindness,
no honor—nonsense. It is I who honor
you above every creature I know, but I would
not be a woman for the world; at least, the truth
is, I could not.” And so he turned hastily away.
And now the time approached when she, who
had entered this valley a happy wife and mother,
was to leave it widowed and childless, a sorrowing
and heavy-hearted woman, but not an unhappy[Pg 94]
one. She had but few near relations, and
those scattered in distant lands; but there were
friends who would break the first desolation of
her former home, and Catherine had promised to
bear her company till she had committed her into
their hands.
It was a lovely evening, the one before their
departure. Mrs. H—— was clad for the first time
in all that betokened her to be a mourner; but,
as Catherine looked from the black habiliments to
that pale face, she felt that there was the deepest
mourning of all. Slowly the widow passed through
that side-door we have mentioned, and stood once
more under God’s heaven. Neither had mentioned
to the other the errand on which they were
bound, but both felt that there was but one.
Slowly and feebly she mounted the gentle slope,
and often she stopped, for it was more than
weakness or fatigue that made her breath fail.
The way was beautiful, close to the rocky bed
and leafy sides of that sweetest of all sweet things
in the natural world, a Scotch burn. And now
they turned, for the rich strip of grass, winding
among bush and rock, which they had been following
as a path, here spread itself out in a level
shelf of turf, where the burn ran smoother, the
bushes grew higher, and where the hill started
upward again in bolder lines. Here there was
a fresh-covered grave. The widow knelt by it,
while Catherine stood back. Long was that head
bowed, first in anguish, and then in submission,
and then she turned her face toward the lake, on
which she had not looked since that fatal day,
and gazed steadily upon it. The child lay in his
narrow bed at her feet, but the father had a wider
one far beneath. Catherine now approached and
was folded in a silent embrace; then she gave
her that small packet which Sir Thomas had left,
and begged her to open it on the spot. It was a
legal deed, making over to Mary H——, in free
gift, the ground on which she stood—a broad
strip from the tip of the hill to the waters of the
lake. The widow’s tears rained fast upon it.
“Both God and man are very good to me,”
she said; “I am lonely but not forsaken. But,
Catherine, it is you to whom I must speak. I
have tried to speak before, but never felt I could
till now. Oh, Catherine! stay with me; let us
never be parted. God gave you to me when He
took all else beside; He has not done it for naught.
I can bear to return to my lonely home if you will
share it—I can bear to see this valley, this grave
again, if you are with me. I am not afraid of
tying your cheerfulness to my sorrow; I feel
that I am under a calamity, but I feel also that I
am under no curse—you will help to make it a
blessing. Oh! complete your sacred work, give
me years to requite to you your last few days to
me. You have none who need you more—none
who love you more. Oh! follow me; here, on my
child’s grave, I humbly entreat you, follow me.”
Catherine trembled; she stood silent a minute,
and then, with a low, firm voice, replied, “Here,
on your child’s grave, I promise you. Your people
shall be my people, and your God my God.”
She kept her promise and never repented it.
LIFE OF BLAKE, THE GREAT ADMIRAL.
Robert Blake was born at Bridgewater,
in August, 1599. His father, Humphrey
Blake, was a merchant trading with Spain—a
man whose temper seems to have been too sanguine
and adventurous for the ordinary action of
trade, finally involving him in difficulties which
clouded his latter days, and left his family in
straitened circumstances: his name, however,
was held in general respect; and we find that
he lived in one of the best houses in Bridgewater,
and twice filled the chair of its chief magistrate.
The perils to which mercantile enterprise was
then liable—the chance escapes and valorous
deeds which the successful adventurer had to
tell his friends and children on the dark winter
nights—doubtless formed a part of the food on
which the imagination of young Blake, “silent
and thoughtful from his childhood,” was fed in
the “old house at home.” At the Bridgewater
grammar-school, Robert received his early education,
making tolerable acquaintance with Latin
and Greek, and acquiring a strong bias toward
a literary life. This penchant was confirmed by
his subsequent career at Oxford, where he matriculated
at sixteen, and where he strove hard,
but fruitlessly, for scholarships and fellowships
at different colleges. His failure to obtain a
Merton fellowship has been attributed to a crotchet
of the warden’s, Sir Henry Savile, in favor of
tall men: “The young Somersetshire student,
thick-set, fair-complexioned, and only five feet
six, fell below his standard of manly beauty;”
and thus the Cavalier warden, in denying this
aspirant the means of cultivating literature on a
little university oatmeal, was turning back on
the world one who was fated to become a republican
power of the age. This shining light,
instead of comfortably and obscurely merging in
a petty constellation of Alma Mater, was to become
a bright particular star, and dwell apart.
The avowed liberalism of Robert may, however,
have done more in reality to shock Sir Henry,
than his inability to add a cubit to his stature.
It is pleasant to know, that the “admiral and
general at sea” never outgrew a tenderness for
literature—his first-love, despite the rebuff of
his advances. Even in the busiest turmoil of a
life teeming with accidents by flood and field, he
made it a point of pride not to forget his favorite
classics. Nor was it till after nine years’ experience
of college-life, and when his father was
no longer able to manage his res angusta vitæ,
that Robert finally abandoned his long-cherished
plans, and retired with a sigh and last adieu from
the banks of the Isis.
When he returned to Bridgewater, in time to
close his father’s eyes, and superintend the arrangements
of the family, he was already remarkable
for that “iron will, that grave demeanor,
that free and dauntless spirit,” which so distinguished
his after-course. His tastes were simple,
his manners somewhat bluntly austere; a refined
dignity of countenance, and a picturesque vigor
of conversation, invested him with a social interest,
to which his indignant invectives against[Pg 96]
court corruptions gave distinctive character. To
the Short Parliament he was sent as member for
his native town; and in 1645, was returned by
Taunton to the Long Parliament. At the dissolution
of the former, which he regarded as a
signal for action, he began to prepare arms
against the king; his being one of the first
troops in the field, and engaged in almost every
action of importance in the western counties.
His superiority to the men about him lay in the
“marvelous fertility, energy, and comprehensiveness
of his military genius.” Prince Rupert
alone, in the Royalist camp, could rival him as
a “partisan soldier.” His first distinguished exploit
was his defense of Prior’s Hill fort, at the
siege of Bristol—which contrasts so remarkably
with the pusillanimity of his chief, Colonel Fiennes.
Next comes his yet more brilliant defense
of Lyme—then a little fishing-town, with some
900 inhabitants, of which the defenses were a
dry ditch, a few hastily-formed earth-works, and
three small batteries, but which the Cavalier host
of Prince Maurice, trying storm, stratagem, blockade,
day after day, and week after week, failed
to reduce or dishearten. “At Oxford, where
Charles then was, the affair was an inexplicable
marvel and mystery: every hour the court expected
to hear that the ‘little vile fishing-town,’
as Clarendon contemptuously calls it, had fallen,
and that Maurice had marched away to enterprises
of greater moment; but every post brought
word to the wondering council, that Colonel
Blake still held out, and that his spirited defense
was rousing and rallying the dispersed adherents
of Parliament in those parts.” After the siege
was raised, the Royalists found that more men
of gentle blood had fallen under Blake’s fire at
Lyme, than in all other sieges and skirmishes in
the western counties since the opening of the war.
The hero’s fame had become a spell in the
west: it was seen that he rivaled Rupert in
rapid and brilliant execution, and excelled him
in the caution and sagacity of his plans. He
took Taunton—a place so important at that
juncture, as standing on and controlling the
great western highway—in July, 1644, within
a week of Cromwell’s defeat of Rupert at Marston
Moor. All the vigor of the Royalists was
brought to bear on the captured town; Blake’s
defense of which is justly characterized as
abounding with deeds of individual heroism—exhibiting
in its master-mind a rare combination
of civil and military genius. The spectacle of
an unwalled town, in an inland district, with no
single advantage of site, surrounded by powerful
castles and garrisons, and invested by an enemy
brave, watchful, numerous, and well provided
with artillery, successively resisting storm, strait,
and blockade for several months, thus paralyzing
the king’s power, and affording Cromwell time
to remodel the army, naturally arrested the attention
of military writers at that time; and
French authors of this class bestowed on Taunton
the name of the modern Saguntum. The
rage of the Royalists at this prolonged resistance
was extreme. Reckoning from the date
when Blake first seized the town, to that of[Pg 97]
Goring’s final retreat, the defense lasted exactly
a year, and under circumstances of almost overwhelming
difficulty to the besieged party, who,
in addition to the fatigue of nightly watches, and
the destruction of daily conflicts, suffered from
terrible scarcity of provisions. “Not a day passed
without a fire; sometimes eight or ten houses
were burning at the same moment; and in the
midst of all the fear, horror, and confusion incident
to such disasters, Blake and his little garrison
had to meet the storming-parties of an
enemy brave, exasperated, and ten times their
own strength. But every inch of ground was
gallantly defended. A broad belt of ruined cottages
and gardens was gradually formed between
the besiegers and the besieged; and on the heaps
of broken walls and burnt rafters, the obstinate
contest was renewed from day to day.” At last
relief arrived from London; and Goring, in savage
dudgeon, beat a retreat, notwithstanding the
wild oath he had registered, either to reduce that
haughty town, or to lay his bones in its trenches.
Blake was now the observed of all observers;
but, unlike most of his compeers, he abstained
from using his advantages for purposes of selfish
or personal aggrandizement. He kept aloof
from the “centre of intrigues,” and remained at
his post, “doing his duty humbly and faithfully
at a distance from Westminster; while other
men, with less than half his claims, were asking
and obtaining the highest honors and rewards
from a grateful and lavish country.” Nor, indeed,
did he at any time side with the ultras of
his party, but loudly disapproved of the policy
of the regicides. This, coupled with his influence,
so greatly deserved and so deservedly
great, made him an object of jealousy with
Cromwell and his party; and it was owing, perhaps,
to their anxiety to keep him removed from
the home sphere of action, that he was now appointed
to the chief naval command.
Hitherto, and for years afterward, no state, ancient
or modern, as Macaulay points out, had made
a separation between the military and the naval
service. Cimon and Lysander, Pompey and
Agrippa, had fought by sea as well as by land:
at Flodden, the right wing of the English was
led by her admiral, and the French admiral led
the Huguenots at Jarnac, &c. Accordingly,
Blake was summoned from his pacific government
at Taunton, to assume the post of “General
and Admiral at Sea;” a title afterward
changed to “General of the Fleet.” Two others
were associated with him in the command;
but Blake seems at least to have been recognized
as primus inter pares. The navy system was
in deplorable need of reform; and a reformer it
found in Robert Blake, from the very day he became
an admiral. His care for the well-being
of his men made him an object of their almost
adoring attachment. From first to last, he stood
alone as England’s model seaman. “Envy, hatred,
and jealousy dogged the steps of every
other officer in the fleet; but of him, both then
and afterward, every man spoke well.” The
“tremendous powers” intrusted to him by the
Council of State, he exercised with off-handed[Pg 98]
and masterly success—startling politicians and
officials of the ancien régime, by his bold and open
tactics, and his contempt for tortuous by-paths in
diplomacy. His wondrous exploits were performed
with extreme poverty of means. He was
the first to repudiate and disprove the supposed
fundamental maxim in marine warfare,
that no ship could attack a castle, or other
strong fortification, with any hope of success.
The early part of his naval career was occupied
in opposing and defeating the piratical performances
of Prince Rupert, which then constituted
the support of the exiled Stuarts. Blake’s utmost
vigilance and activity were required to put
down this extraordinary system of freebooting;
and by the time that he had successively overcome
Rupert, and the minor but stubborn adventurers,
Grenville and Carteret, he was in request
to conduct the formidable war with Holland,
and to cope with such veterans as Tromp,
De Witt, De Ruyter, &c.
On one occasion only did Blake suffer ever a
defeat; and this one is easily explained by—first,
Tromp’s overwhelming superiority of force;
secondly, the extreme deficiency of men in the
English fleet; and, thirdly, the cowardice or
disaffection of several of Blake’s captains at a
critical moment in the battle. Notwithstanding
this disaster, not a whisper was heard against
the admiral either in the Council of State or in
the city; his offer to resign was flatteringly rejected;
and he soon found, that the “misfortune
which might have ruined another man, had
given him strength and influence in the country.”
This disaster, in fact, gave him power to
effect reforms in the service, and to root out
abuses which had defied all his efforts in the
day of his success. He followed it up by the
great battle of Portland, and other triumphant
engagements.
Then came his sweeping tours de force in the
Mediterranean; in six months he established
himself as a power in that great midland sea,
from which his countrymen had been politically
excluded since the age of the Crusades—teaching
nations, to which England’s very name was
a strange sound, to respect its honors and its
rights; chastising the pirates of Barbary with
unprecedented severity; making Italy’s petty
princes feel the power of the northern Protestants;
causing the pope himself to tremble on
his seven hills; and startling the council-chambers
of Venice and Constantinople with the distant
echoes of our guns. And be it remembered,
that England had then no Malta, Corfu, and
Gibraltar as the bases of naval operations in the
Mediterranean: on the contrary, Blake found
that in almost every gulf and island of that sea—in
Malta, Venice, Genoa, Leghorn, Algiers,
Tunis, and Marseilles—there existed a rival and
an enemy; nor were there more than three or
four harbors in which he could obtain even bread
for love or money.
After this memorable cruise, he had to conduct
the Spanish war—a business quite to his
mind; for though his highest renown had been
gained in his conflicts with the Dutch, he had[Pg 99]
secretly disliked such encounters between two
Protestant states; whereas, in the case of Popish
Spain, his soul leaped at the anticipation of battle—sympathizing
as he did with the Puritan conviction,
that Spain was the devil’s stronghold in
Europe. At this period, Blake was suffering
from illness, and was sadly crippled in his naval
equipments, having to complain constantly of
the neglect at home to remedy the exigencies
of the service. “Our ships,” he writes, “extremely
foul, winter drawing on, our victuals
expiring, all stores failing, our men falling sick
through the badness of drink, and eating their
victuals boiled in salt water for two months’
space” (1655). His own constitution was thoroughly
undermined. For nearly a year, remarks
his biographer, “he had never quitted the ‘foul
and defective’ flag-ship. Want of exercise and
sweet food, beer, wine, water, bread, and vegetables,
had helped to develop scurvy and dropsy;
and his sufferings from these diseases were
now acute and continuous.” But his services
were indispensable, and Blake was not the man
to shrink from dying in harness. His sun set
gloriously at Santa Cruz—that miraculous and
unparalleled action, as Clarendon calls it, which
excited such grateful enthusiasm at home. At
home! words of fascination to the maimed and
enfeebled veteran, who now turned his thoughts
so anxiously toward the green hills of his native
land. Cromwell’s letter of thanks, the plaudits
of parliament, and the jeweled ring sent to him
by his loving countrymen, reached him while
homeward bound. But he was not again to
tread the shores he had defended so well.
As the ships rolled through the Bay of Biscay,
his sickness increased, and affectionate adherents
saw with dismay that he was drawing
near to the gates of the grave. “Some gleams
of the old spirit broke forth as they approached
the latitude of England. He inquired often and
anxiously if the white cliffs were yet in sight.
He longed to behold once more the swelling
downs, the free cities, the goodly churches of
his native land…. At last, the Lizard was announced.
Shortly afterward, the bold cliffs and
bare hills of Cornwall loomed out grandly in the
distance. But it was too late for the dying hero.
He had sent for the captains and other great
officers of his fleet, to bid them farewell; and
while they were yet in his cabin, the undulating
hills of Devonshire, glowing with the tints of
early autumn, came full in view…. But the
eyes which had so yearned to behold this scene
once more were at that very instant closing in
death. Foremost of the victorious squadron, the
St. George rode with its precious burden into
the Sound; and just as it came into full view
of the eager thousands crowding the beach, the
pier-heads, the walls of the citadel, &c., ready
to catch the first glimpse of the hero of Santa
Cruz, and salute him with a true English welcome—he,
in his silent cabin, in the midst of
his lion-hearted comrades, now sobbing like little
children, yielded up his soul to God.”
The corpse was embalmed, and conveyed to
Greenwich, where it lay in state for some days.[Pg 100]
On the 4th of September, 1657, the Thames bore
a solemn funeral procession, which moved slowly,
amid salvos of artillery, to Westminster,
where a new vault had been prepared in the
noble abbey. The tears of a nation made it hallowed
ground. A prince, of whom the epigram
declares that, if he never said a foolish thing, he
never did a wise one—saw fit to disturb the
hero’s grave, drag out the embalmed body, and
cast it into a pit in the abbey-yard. One of
Charles Stuart’s most witless performances!
For Blake is not to be confounded—though the
Merry Monarch thought otherwise—with the
Iretons and Bradshaws who were similarly exhumed.
The admiral was a moderate in the
closest, a patriot in the widest sense.
In the chivalric disposition of the man, there
was true affinity to the best qualities of the Cavalier,
mingled sometimes with a certain grim
humor, all his own. Many are the illustrations
we might adduce of this high-minded and generous
temperament. For instance: meeting a
French frigate of forty guns in the Straits, and
signaling for the captain to come on board his
flag-ship, the latter, considering the visit one of
friendship and ceremony, there being no declared
war between the two nations—though the French
conduct at Toulon had determined England on
measures of retaliation—readily complied with
Blake’s summons; but was astounded on entering
the admiral’s cabin, at being told he was a
prisoner, and requested to give up his sword.
No! was the surprised but resolute Frenchman’s
reply. Blake felt that an advantage had been
gained by a misconception, and scorning to make
a brave officer its victim, he told his guest he
might go back to his ship, if he wished, and
fight it out as long as he was able. The captain,
we are told, thanked him for his handsome
offer, and retired. After two hours’ hard fighting,
he struck his flag; like a true French knight,
he made a low bow, kissed his sword affectionately,
and delivered it to his conqueror. Again:
when Blake captured the Dutch herring-fleet
off Bochness, consisting of 600 boats, instead
of destroying or appropriating them, he merely
took a tithe of the whole freight, in merciful
consideration toward the poor families whose
entire capital and means of life it constituted.
This “characteristic act of clemency” was censured
by many as Quixotic, and worse. But
“Blake took no trouble to justify his noble instincts
against such critics. His was indeed a
happy fate: the only fault ever advanced by friend
or foe against his public life, was an excess of
generosity toward his vanquished enemies!”
His sense of the comic is amusingly evidenced
by the story of his ruse during a dearth in the
same siege. Tradition reports, that only one
animal, a hog, was left alive in the town, and
that more than half starved. In the afternoon,
Blake, feeling that in their depression a laugh
would do the defenders as much good as a dinner,
had the hog carried to all the posts and
whipped, so that its screams, heard in many
places, might make the enemy suppose that fresh
supplies had somehow been obtained.
The moral aspects of his character appear in
this memoir in an admirable light. If he did not
stand so high as some others in public notoriety,
it was mainly because, to stand higher than he
did, he must plant his feet on a bad eminence.
His patriotism was as pure as Cromwell’s was
selfish. Mr. Dixon, his biographer, alludes to
the strong points of contrast, as well as of resemblance
between the two men. Both, he says,
were sincerely religious, undauntedly brave, fertile
in expedients, irresistible in action. Born in
the same year, they began and almost closed
their lives at the same time. Both were country
gentlemen of moderate fortune; both were
of middle age when the revolution came. Without
previous knowledge or professional training,
both attained to the highest honors of their respective
services. But there the parallel ends.
Anxious only for the glory and interest of his
country, Blake took little or no care of his personal
aggrandizement. His contempt for money,
his impatience with the mere vanities of power,
were supreme. Bribery he abhorred in all its
shapes. He was frank and open to a fault; his
heart was ever in his hand, and his mind ever
on his lips. His honesty, modesty, generosity,
sincerity, and magnanimity were unimpeached.
Cromwell’s inferior moral qualities made him
distrust the great seaman; yet, now and then,
as in the case of the street tumult at Malaga, he
was fain to express his admiration of Robert
Blake. The latter was wholly unversed in the
science of nepotism, and “happy family” compacts;
for, although desirous of aiding his relatives,
he was jealous of the least offense on their
part, and never overlooked it. Several instances
of this disposition are on record. When his
brother Samuel, in rash zeal for the Commonwealth,
ventured to exceed his duty, and was
killed in a fray which ensued, Blake was terribly
shocked, but only said: “Sam had no business
there.” Afterward, however, he shut himself
up in his room, and bewailed his loss in the
words of Scripture: “Died Abner as a fool dieth!”
His brother Benjamin, again, to whom
he was strongly attached, falling under suspicion
of neglect of duty, was instantly broken, and sent
on shore. “This rigid measure of justice against
his own flesh and blood, silenced every complaint,
and the service gained immeasurably in spirit,
discipline, and confidence.” Yet more touching
was the great admiral’s inexorable treatment of
his favorite brother Humphrey, who, in a moment
of extreme agitation, had failed in his duty.
The captains went to Blake in a body, and argued
that Humphrey’s fault was a neglect rather
than a breach of orders, and suggested his being
sent away to England till it was forgotten. But
Blake was outwardly unmoved, though inwardly
his bowels did yearn over his brother, and sternly
said: “If none of you will accuse him, I
must be his accuser.” Humphrey was dismissed
from the service. It is affecting to know how
painfully Blake missed his familiar presence
during his sick and lonely passage homeward,
when the hand of death was upon that noble
heart. To Humphrey he bequeathed the greater[Pg 102]
part of the property which he left behind him.
In the rare intervals of private life which he
enjoyed on shore, Blake also compels our sincere
regard. When released for awhile from political
and professional duties, he loved to run down to
Bridgewater for a few days or weeks, and, as his
biographer says, with his chosen books, and one
or two devout and abstemious friends, to indulge
in all the luxuries of seclusion. “He was by
nature self-absorbed and taciturn. His morning
was usually occupied with a long walk, during
which he appeared to his simple neighbors to be
lost in profound thought, as if working out in
his own mind the details of one of his great
battles, or busy with some abstruse point of
Puritan theology. If accompanied by one of his
brothers, or by some other intimate friend, he
was still for the most part silent. Always good-humored,
and enjoying sarcasm when of a grave,
high class, he yet never talked from the loquacious
instinct, or encouraged others so to employ their
time and talents in his presence. Even his lively
and rattling brother Humphrey, his almost constant
companion when on shore, caught, from
long habit, the great man’s contemplative and
self-communing gait and manner; and when his
friends rallied him on the subject in after-years,
he used to say, that he had caught the trick of
silence while walking by the admiral’s side in his
long morning musings on Knoll Hill. A plain
dinner satisfied his wants. Religious conversation,
reading, and the details of business, generally
filled up the evening until supper-time; after
family prayers—always pronounced by the general
himself—he would invariably call for his cup
of sack and a dry crust of bread, and while he
drank two or three horns of Canary, would smile
and chat in his own dry manner with his friends
and domestics, asking minute questions about
their neighbors and acquaintance; or when
scholars or clergymen shared his simple repast,
affecting a droll anxiety—rich and pleasant in
the conqueror of Tromp—to prove, by the aptness
and abundance of his quotations, that, in becoming
an admiral, he had not forfeited his claim to be
considered a good classic.”
The care and interest with which he looked to
the well-being of his humblest followers, made
him eminently popular in the fleet. He was always
ready to hear complaints, and to rectify
grievances. When wounded at the battle of Portland,
and exhorted to go on shore for repose and
proper medical treatment, he refused to seek for
himself the relief which he had put in the way
of his meanest comrade. Even at the early period
of his cruise against the Cavalier corsairs of
Kinsale, such was Blake’s popularity, that numbers
of men were continually joining him from
the enemy’s fleet, although he offered them less
pay, and none of that license which they had enjoyed
under Prince Rupert’s flag. They gloried
in following a leader sans peur et sans reproche—one
with whose renown the whole country
speedily rang—the renown of a man who had
revived the traditional glories of the English
navy, and proved that its meteor flag could “yet
terrific burn.”
THE BRITISH MUSEUM AND ZOOLOGICAL GARDENS.
BY FREDRIKA BREMER.
London possesses two scenes of popular enjoyment
on a great scale, in its British Museum
and its Zoological Gardens. In the former,
the glance is sent over the life of antiquity; in
the latter, over that of the present time in the
kingdom of nature; and in both may the Englishman
enjoy a view of England’s power and greatness,
because it is the spirit of England which
has compelled Egypt and Greece to remove hither
their gods, their heroic statues: it is England
whose courageous sons at this present moment
force their way into the interior of Africa, that
mysterious native land of miracles and of the
Leviathan; it is an Englishman who held in his
hand snow from the clefts of the remote Mountains
of the Moon; it is England which has aroused
that ancient Nineveh from her thousands of years
of sleep in the desert; England, which has caused
to arise from their graves, and to stand forth beneath
the sky of England, those witnesses of the
life and art of antiquity which are known under
the name of the Nineveh Marbles, those magnificent
but enigmatical figures which are called
the Nineveh Bulls, in the immense wings of
which one can not but admire the fine artistic
skill of the workmanship, and from the beautiful
human countenances of which glances Oriental
despotism—with eyes such as those with which
King Ahasuerus might have gazed on the beautiful
Esther, when she sank fainting before the
power of that glance. They have an extraordinary
expression—these countenances of Nineveh,
so magnificent, so strong, and at the same
time, so joyous—a something about them so
valiant and so joyously commanding! It was
an expression which surprised me, and which
I could not rightly comprehend. It would be
necessary for me to see them yet again before I
could fully satisfy myself whether this inexpressible,
proudly joyous glance is one of wisdom or
of stupidity! I could almost fancy it might be
the latter, when I contemplate the expression of
gentle majesty in the head of the Grecian Jupiter.
Nevertheless, whether it be wisdom or stupidity—these
representations of ancient Nineveh have
a real grandeur and originality about them. Were
they then representatives of life there? Was life
there thus proud and joyous, thus unconscious
of trouble, care, or death, thus valiant, and without
all arrogance? Had it such eyes? Ah!
and yet it has lain buried in the sand of the desert,
lain forgotten there many thousand years.
And now, when they once more look up with
those large, magnificent eyes, they discover another
world around them, another Nineveh which
can not understand what they would say. Thus
proudly might Nineveh have looked when the
prophet uttered above her his “woe!” Such a
glance does not accord with the life of earth.
In comparison with these latest discovered but
most ancient works of art, the Egyptian statues
fall infinitely short, bearing evidence of a degraded,[Pg 104]
sensual humanity, and the same as regarded
art. But neither of these, nor of the
Elgin marbles, nor of many other treasures of
art in the British Museum which testify at the
same time to the greatness of foregone ages, and
to the power of the English world-conquering
intelligence, shall I say any thing, because time
failed me rightly to observe them, and the Nineveh
marbles almost bewitched me by their
contemplation.
It is to me difficult to imagine a greater pleasure
than that of wandering through these halls,
or than by a visit to the Zoological Garden which
lies on one side of the Regent’s Park. I would
willingly reside near this park for a time, that I
might again and again wander about in this world
of animals from all zones, and listen to all that
they have to relate, ice-bears and lions, turtles
and eagles, the ourang-outang and the rhinoceros!
The English Zoological Garden, although
less fortunate in its locality than the Jardin des
Plantes in Paris, is much richer as regards animals.
That which at this time attracted hither
most visitors was the new guest of the garden,
a so-called river-horse or hippopotamus, lately
brought hither from Upper Egypt, where it was
taken when young. It was yet not full-grown,
and had here its own keeper—an Arab—its own
house, its own court, its own reservoir, to bathe
and swim in! Thus it lived in a really princely
hippopotamus fashion. I saw his highness ascend
out of his bath in a particularly good-humor, and
he looked to me like an enormous—pig, with
an enormously broad snout. He was very fat,
smooth, and gray, and awkward in his movements,
like the elephant. Long-necked giraffes
walked about, feeding from wooden racks in the
court adjoining that of the hippopotamus, and
glancing at us across it. One can scarcely imagine
a greater contrast than in these animals.
The eagles sate upon crags placed in a row
beneath a lofty transparent arch of iron work, an
arrangement which seemed to me excellent, and
which I hope seemed so to them, in case they
could forget that they were captives. Here they
might breathe, here spread out their huge wings,
see the free expanse of heaven, and the sun, and
build habitations for themselves upon the rock.
On the contrary, the lions, leopards, and such-like
noble beasts of the desert, seemed to me
particularly unhappy in their iron-grated stone
vaults; and their perpetual, uneasy walking
backward and forward in their cages—I could
not see that without a feeling of distress. How
beautiful they must be in the desert, or amid
tropical woods, or in the wild caverns of the
mountains, those grand, terrific beasts—how
fearfully beautiful! One day I saw these animals
during their feeding time. Two men went
round with wooden vessels filled with pieces of
raw meat; these were taken up with a large
iron-pronged fork, and put, or rather flung,
through the iron grating into the dens. It was
terrible to see the savage joy, the fury, with
which the food was received and swallowed
down by the beasts. Three pieces of meat were[Pg 105]
thrown into one great vault which was at that
time empty, a door was then drawn up at the
back of the vault, and three huge yellow lions
with shaggy manes rushed roaring in, and at
one spring each possessed himself of his piece
of flesh. One of the lions held his piece between
his teeth for certainly a quarter of an hour,
merely growling and gloating over it in savage
joy, while his flashing eyes glared upon the
spectators, and his tail was swung from side to
side with an expression of defiance. It was a
splendid, but a fearful sight. One of my friends
was accustomed sometimes to visit these animals
in company with his little girl, a beautiful child,
with a complexion like milk and cherries. The
sight of her invariably produced great excitement
in the lions. They seemed evidently to show
their love to her in a ravenous manner.
The serpents were motionless in their glass
house, and lay, half-asleep, curled around the
trunks of trees. In the evening by lamp-light
they become lively, and then, twisting about and
flashing forth their snaky splendors, they present
a fine spectacle. The snake-room, with its
walls of glass, behind which the snakes live, reminded
me of the old northern myth of Nastrond,
the roof of which was woven of snakes’ backs,
the final home of the ungodly—an unpleasant,
but vigorous picture. The most disagreeable
and the ugliest of all the snakes, was that little
snake which the beautiful Queen Cleopatra, herself
false as a serpent, placed at her breast; a
little gray, flat-headed snake which liked to bury
itself in the sand.
The monkey-family lead a sad life; stretch out
their hands for nuts or for bread, with mournful
human gestures; contentious, beaten, oppressed,
thrust aside, frightening one another, the stronger
the weaker—mournfully human also.
Sad, also, was the sight of an ourang-outang,
spite of all its queer grimaces, solitary in its
house, for it evidently suffered ennui, was restless,
and would go out. It embraced its keeper
and kissed him with real human tenderness.
The countenance, so human, yet without any
human intelligence, made a painful impression
upon me; so did the friendly tame creature here,
longing for its fellows, and seeing around it only
human beings. Thou poor animal! Fain would
I have seen thee in the primeval woods of Africa,
caressing thy wife in the clear moonlight of the
tropical night, sporting with her among the
branches of the trees, and sleeping upon them,
rocked by the warm night wind. There thy
ugliness would have had a sort of picturesque
beauty. After the strange beast-man had climbed
hither and thither along the iron railing, seizing
the bars with his hands, and feet which resembled
hands, and also with his teeth, he took
a white woolen blanket, wrapped it around him
in a very complicated manner, and ended by laying
himself down as a human being might do, in
his chilly, desolate room.
After this, all the more charming was the
spectacle presented by the water-fowl from every
zone—Ducks, Swans, and Co., all quite at home[Pg 106]
here, swimming in the clear waters, among little
green islands on which they had their little huts.
It was most charmingly pretty and complete.
And the mother-duck with her little, lively golden-yellow
flock, swimming neck and heels after
her, or seeking shelter under her wings, is at
all times one of the most lovely scenes of natural
life—resembling humanity in a beautiful manner.
Even among the wild beasts I saw a beautiful
human trait of maternal affection. A female
leopard had in her cage two young cubs, lively
and playful as puppies. When the man threw
the flesh into her cage, she drew herself back
and let the young ones first seize upon the piece.
Crows from all parts of the world here live together
in one neighborhood, and that the chattering
and laughter was loud here did not surprise
me, neither that the European crows so
well maintained their place among their fellows.
That which, however, astonished and delighted
me was, the sweet flute-like melodious tones of
the Australian crow. In the presence of this
crow from Paradise—for originally it must have
come therefrom—it seemed to me that all the
other crows ought to have kept silence with
their senseless chattering. But they were nothing
but crows, and they liked better to hear
themselves.
Parrots from all lands lived and quarreled together
in a large room, and they there made
such a loud screaming, that in order to stand it
out one must have been one of their own relations.
Better be among the silent, dejected,
stealthy, hissing, shining snakes, than in company
with parrots! The former might kill the
body, but the latter the soul.
Twilight came on, and drove me out of the
Zoological Garden each time I was there, and
before I had seen all its treasures. Would that
I might return there yet a third time and remain
still longer!
A TERRIBLY STRANGE BED.
The most difficult likeness I ever had to take,
not even excepting my first attempt in the
art of Portrait-painting, was a likeness of a gentleman
named Faulkner. As far as drawing
and coloring went, I had no particular fault to
find with my picture; it was the expression of
the sitter which I had failed in rendering—a
failure quite as much his fault as mine. Mr.
Faulkner, like many other persons by whom I
have been employed, took it into his head that
he must assume an expression, because he was
sitting for his likeness; and, in consequence,
contrived to look as unlike himself as possible,
while I was painting him. I had tried to divert
his attention from his own face, by talking with
him on all sorts of topics. We had both traveled
a great deal, and felt interested alike in many
subjects connected with our wanderings over the
same countries. Occasionally, while we were
discussing our traveling experiences, the unlucky
set-look left his countenance, and I began
to work to some purpose; but it was always
disastrously sure to return again, before I had[Pg 107]
made any great progress—or, in other words,
just at the very time when I was most anxious
that it should not re-appear. The obstacle thus
thrown in the way of the satisfactory completion
of my portrait, was the more to be deplored, because
Mr. Faulkner’s natural expression was a
very remarkable one. I am not an author, so I
can not describe it. I ultimately succeeded in
painting it, however; and this was the way in
which I achieved my success:
On the morning when my sitter was coming
to me for the fourth time, I was looking at his
portrait in no very agreeable mood—looking at
it, in fact, with the disheartening conviction that
the picture would be a perfect failure, unless the
expression in the face represented were thoroughly
altered and improved from nature. The only
method of accomplishing this successfully, was
to make Mr. Faulkner, somehow, insensibly forget
that he was sitting for his picture. What
topic could I lead him to talk on, which would
entirely engross his attention while I was at
work on his likeness?—I was still puzzling my
brains to no purpose on this subject, when Mr.
Faulkner entered my studio; and, shortly afterward,
an accidental circumstance gained for me
the very object which my own ingenuity had
proved unequal to compass.
While I was “setting” my pallet, my sitter
amused himself by turning over some portfolios.
He happened to select one for special notice,
which contained several sketches that I had
made in the streets of Paris. He turned over
the first five views rapidly enough; but when
he came to the sixth, I saw his face flush directly;
and observed that he took the drawing out
of the portfolio, carried it to the window, and
remained silently absorbed in the contemplation
of it for full five minutes. After that, he turned
round to me; and asked, very anxiously, if I
had any objection to part with that sketch.
It was the least interesting drawing of the
series—merely a view in one of the streets running
by the backs of the houses in the Palais
Royal. Some four or five of these houses were
comprised in the view, which was of no particular
use to me in any way; and which was too
valueless, as a work of Art, for me to think of
selling it to my kind patron. I begged his acceptance
of it, at once. He thanked me quite
warmly; and then, seeing that I looked a little
surprised at the odd selection he had made from
my sketches, laughingly asked me if I could
guess why he had been so anxious to become
possessed of the view which I had given him?
“Probably”—I answered—”there is some remarkable
historical association connected with
that street at the back of the Palais Royal, of
which I am ignorant.”
“No”—said Mr. Faulkner—”at least, none
that I know of. The only association connected
with the place in my mind, is a purely personal
association. Look at this house in your drawing—the
house with the water-pipe running
down it from top to bottom. I once passed a
night there—a night I shall never forget to the[Pg 108]
day of my death. I have had some awkward
traveling adventures in my time; but that adventure—!
Well, well! suppose we begin the
sitting. I make but a bad return for your kindness
in giving me the sketch, by thus wasting
your time in mere talk.”
He had not long occupied the sitter’s chair
(looking pale and thoughtful), when he returned—involuntarily,
as it seemed—to the subject of
the house in the back street. Without, I hope,
showing any undue curiosity, I contrived to let
him see that I felt a deep interest in every thing
he now said. After two or three preliminary
hesitations, he at last, to my great joy, fairly
started on the narrative of his adventure. In
the interest of his subject he soon completely
forgot that he was sitting for his portrait—the
very expression that I wanted, came over his
face—my picture proceeded toward completion,
in the right direction, and to the best purpose.
At every fresh touch, I felt more and more certain
that I was now getting the better of my
grand difficulty; and I enjoyed the additional
gratification of having my work lightened by the
recital of a true story, which possessed, in my
estimation, all the excitement of the most exciting
romance.
This, as nearly as I can recollect, is, word for
word, how Mr. Faulkner told me the story:—
Shortly before the period when gambling-houses
were suppressed by the French Government,
I happened to be staying at Paris with an
English friend. We were both young men then,
and lived, I am afraid, a very dissipated life, in
the very dissipated city of our sojourn. One
night, we were idling about the neighborhood
of the Palais Royal, doubtful to what amusement
we should next betake ourselves. My friend
proposed a visit to Frascati’s; but his suggestion
was not to my taste. I knew Frascati’s, as the
French saying is, by heart; had lost and won
plenty of five-franc pieces there, “merely for the
fun of the thing,” until it was “fun” no longer;
and was thoroughly tired, in fact, of all the
ghastly respectabilities of such a social anomaly
as a respectable gambling-house. “For Heaven’s
sake”—said I to my friend—”let us go
somewhere where we can see a little genuine,
blackguard, poverty-stricken gaming, with no
false gingerbread glitter thrown over it at all.
Let us get away from fashionable Frascati’s, to
a house where they don’t mind letting in a man
with a ragged coat, or a man with no coat, ragged
or otherwise.”—”Very well,” said my friend,
“we needn’t go out of the Palais Royal to find
the sort of company you want. Here’s the place,
just before us; as blackguard a place, by all report,
as you could possibly wish to see.” In
another minute we arrived at the door, and entered
the house, the back of which you have
drawn in your sketch.
When we got up-stairs, and had left our hats
and sticks with the doorkeeper, we were admitted
into the chief gambling-room. We did not
find many people assembled there. But, few as
the men were who looked up at us on our entrance,[Pg 109]
they were all types—miserable types—of
their respective classes. We had come to see
blackguards; but these men were something
worse. There is a comic side, more or less appreciable,
in all blackguardism—here, there was
nothing but tragedy; mute, weird tragedy. The
quiet in the room was horrible. The thin, haggard,
long-haired young man, whose sunken
eyes fiercely watched the turning up of the
cards, never spoke; the flabby, fat-faced, pimply
player, who pricked his piece of pasteboard perseveringly,
to register how often black won, and
how often red—never spoke; the dirty, wrinkled
old man, with the vulture eyes, and the darned
great coat, who had lost his last sous, and still
looked on desperately, after he could play no
longer—never spoke. Even the voice of the
croupier sounded as if it were strangely dulled
and thickened in the atmosphere of the room.
I had entered the place to laugh; I felt that if I
stood quietly looking on much longer, I should
be more likely to weep. So, to excite myself
out of the depression of spirits which was fast
stealing over me, I unfortunately went to the
table, and began to play. Still more unfortunately,
as the event will show, I won—won prodigiously;
won incredibly; won at such a rate,
that the regular players at the table crowded
round me; and staring at my stakes with hungry,
superstitious eyes, whispered to one another
that the English stranger was going to break the
bank.
The game was Rouge et Noir. I had played
at it in every city in Europe, without, however,
the care or the wish to study the Theory of
Chances—that philosopher’s stone of all gamblers!
And a gambler, in the strict sense of
the word, I had never been. I was heart-whole
from the corroding passion for play. My gaming
was a mere idle amusement. I never resorted
to it by necessity, because I never knew
what it was to want money. I never practiced
it so incessantly as to lose more than I could afford,
or to gain more than I could coolly pocket,
without being thrown off my balance by my good
luck. In short, I had hitherto frequented gambling-tables—just
as I frequented ball-rooms and
opera-houses—because they amused me, and because
I had nothing better to do with my leisure
hours.
But, on this occasion, it was very different—now,
for the first time in my life, I felt what the
passion for play really was. My success first
bewildered, and then, in the most literal meaning
of the word, intoxicated me. Incredible as it
may appear, it is nevertheless true, that I only
lost, when I attempted to estimate chances, and
played according to previous calculation. If I
left every thing to luck, and staked without any
care or consideration, I was sure to win—to win
in the face of every recognized probability in favor
of the bank. At first, some of the men present
ventured their money safely enough on my
color; but I speedily increased my stakes to
sums which they dared not risk. One after another
they left off playing, and breathlessly looked[Pg 110]
on at my game. Still, time after time, I staked
higher and higher; and still won. The excitement
in the room rose to fever pitch. The silence
was interrupted, by a deep, muttered chorus
of oaths and exclamations in different languages,
every time the gold was shoveled across to my
side of the table—even the imperturbable croupier
dashed his rake on the floor in a (French)
fury of astonishment at my success. But one
man present preserved his self-possession; and
that man was my friend. He came to my side,
and whispering in English, begged me to leave
the place, satisfied with what I had already gained.
I must do him the justice to say, that he
repeated his warnings and entreaties several
times; and only left me and went away, after I
had rejected his advice (I was to all intents and
purposes gambling-drunk) in terms which rendered
it impossible for him to address me again
that night.
Shortly after he had gone, a hoarse voice behind
me cried: “Permit me, my dear sir!—permit
me to restore to their proper place two Napoleons
which you have dropped. Wonderful
luck, sir!—I pledge you my word of honor as
an old soldier, in the course of my long experience
in this sort of thing, I never saw such luck
as yours!—never! Go on, sir—Sacré mille
bombes! Go on boldly, and break the bank!”
I turned round and saw, nodding and smiling
at me with inveterate civility, a tall man, dressed
in a frogged and braided surtout. If I had been
in my senses, I should have considered him, personally,
as being rather a suspicious specimen
of an old soldier. He had goggling, bloodshot
eyes, mangy mustaches, and a broken nose.
His voice betrayed a barrack-room intonation of
the worst order, and he had the dirtiest pair of
hands I ever saw—even in France. These little
personal peculiarities exercised, however, no repelling
influence on me. In the mad excitement,
the reckless triumph of that moment, I was ready
to “fraternize” with any body who encouraged
me in my game. I accepted the old soldier’s
offered pinch of snuff; clapped him on the back,
and swore he was the honestest fellow in the
world; the most glorious relic of the Grand
Army that I had ever met with. “Go on!”
cried my military friend, snapping his fingers in
ecstasy—”Go on, and win! Break the bank—Mille
tonnerres! my gallant English comrade,
break the bank!”
And I did go on—went on at such a rate, that
in another quarter of an hour the croupier called
out: “Gentlemen! the bank has discontinued
for to-night.” All the notes, and all the gold in
that “bank,” now lay in a heap under my hands;
the whole floating capital of the gambling-house
was waiting to pour into my pockets!
“Tie up the money in your pocket-handkerchief,
my worthy sir,” said the old soldier, as I
wildly plunged my hands into my heap of gold.
“Tie it up, as we used to tie up a bit of dinner
in the Grand Army; your winnings are too
heavy for any breeches pockets that ever were
sewed. There! that’s it!—shovel them in, notes[Pg 111]
and all! Credié! what luck!—Stop! another
Napoleon on the floor! Ah! sacré petit polisson
de Napoleon! have I found thee at last? Now,
then, sir—two tight double knots each way with
your honorable permission, and the money’s safe.
Feel it! feel it, fortunate sir! hard and round as
a cannon ball—Ah, bah! if they had only fired
such cannon balls at us at Austerlitz—nom d’une
pipe! if they only had! And now, as an ancient
grenadier, as an ex-brave of the French army,
what remains for me to do? I ask what?
Simply this: to entreat my valued English friend
to drink a bottle of champagne with me, and toast
the goddess Fortune in foaming goblets before
we part!”
Excellent ex-brave! Convivial ancient grenadier!
Champagne by all means! An English
cheer for an old soldier! Hurrah! hurrah! Another
English cheer for the goddess Fortune!
Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!
“Bravo! the Englishman; the amiable, gracious
Englishman, in whose veins circulates the
vivacious blood of France! Another glass? Ah,
bah!—the bottle is empty! Never mind! Vive
le vin! I, the old soldier, order another bottle,
and half a pound of bon-bons with it!”
No, no, ex-brave; never—ancient grenadier!
Your bottle last time; my bottle this. Behold
it! Toast away! The French Army!—the
great Napoleon!—the present company! the
croupier! the honest croupier’s wife and daughters—if
he has any! the Ladies generally! Every
body in the world!
By the time the second bottle of champagne
was emptied, I felt as if I had been drinking
liquid fire—my brain seemed all a flame. No
excess in wine had ever had this effect on me
before in my life. Was it the result of a stimulant
acting upon my system when I was in a
highly-excited state? Was my stomach in a
particularly disordered condition? Or was the
champagne particularly strong?
“Ex-brave of the French Army!” cried I, in
a mad state of exhilaration. “I am on fire! how
are you? You have set me on fire! Do you
hear; my hero of Austerlitz? Let us have a
third bottle of champagne to put the flame out!”
The old soldier wagged his head, rolled his goggle-eyes,
until I expected to see them slip out
of their sockets; placed his dirty forefinger by
the side of his broken nose; solemnly ejaculated
“Coffee!” and immediately ran off into an inner
room.
The word pronounced by the eccentric veteran,
seemed to have a magical effect on the rest of
the company present. With one accord they all
rose to depart. Probably they had expected to
profit by my intoxication; but finding that my
new friend was benevolently bent on preventing
me from getting dead drunk, had now abandoned
all hope of thriving pleasantly on my winnings.
Whatever their motive might be, at any rate they
went away in a body. When the old soldier returned,
and sat down again opposite to me at the
table, we had the room to ourselves. I could
see the croupier, in a sort of vestibule which[Pg 112]
opened out of it, eating his supper in solitude.
The silence was now deeper than ever.
A sudden change, too, had come over the “ex-brave.”
He assumed a portentously solemn look;
and when he spoke to me again, his speech was
ornamented by no oaths, enforced by no finger-snapping,
enlivened by no apostrophes, or exclamations.
“Listen, my dear sir,” said he, in mysteriously
confidential tones—”listen to an old soldier’s advice.
I have been to the mistress of the house
(a very charming woman, with a genius for cookery!)
to impress on her the necessity of making
us some particularly strong and good coffee.
You must drink this coffee in order to get rid
of your little amiable exaltation of spirits, before
you think of going home—you must, my good
and gracious friend! With all that money to
take home to-night, it is a sacred duty to yourself
to have your wits about you. You are
known to be a winner to an enormous extent,
by several gentlemen present to-night, who, in
a certain point of view, are very worthy and
excellent fellows; but they are mortal men, my
dear sir, and they have their amiable weaknesses!
Need I say more? Ah, no, no! you understand
me! Now, this is what you must do—send for
a cabriolet when you feel quite well again—draw
up all the windows when you get into it—and
tell the driver to take you home only through
the large and well-lighted thoroughfares. Do
this; and you and your money will be safe. Do
this; and to-morrow you will thank an old soldier
for giving you a word of honest advice.”
Just as the ex-brave ended his oration in very
lachrymose tones, the coffee came in, ready poured
out in two cups. My attentive friend handed
me one of the cups, with a bow. I was parched
with thirst, and drank it off at a draught. Almost
instantly afterward, I was seized with a fit
of giddiness, and felt more completely intoxicated
than ever. The room whirled round and round
furiously; the old soldier seemed to be regularly
bobbing up and down before me, like the piston
of a steam-engine. I was half-deafened by a
violent singing in my ears; a feeling of utter
bewilderment, helplessness, idiotcy, overcame
me. I rose from my chair, holding on by the
table to keep my balance; and stammered out,
that I felt dreadfully unwell—so unwell, that I
did not know how I was to get home.
“My dear friend,” answered the old soldier;
and even his voice seemed to be bobbing up and
down, as he spoke—”My dear friend, it would
be madness to go home, in your state. You
would be sure to lose your money; you might
be robbed and murdered with the greatest ease.
I am going to sleep here: do you sleep here, too—they
make up capital beds in this house—take
one; sleep off the effects of the wine, and go
home safely with your winnings, to-morrow—to-morrow,
in broad daylight.”
I had no power of thinking, no feeling of any
kind, but the feeling that I must lie down somewhere,
immediately, and fall off into a cool, refreshing,
comfortable sleep. So I agreed eagerly[Pg 113]
to the proposal about the bed, and took the offered
arms of the old soldier and the croupier—the
latter having been summoned to show the way.
They led me along some passages and up a short
flight of stairs into the bedroom which I was to
occupy. The ex-brave shook me warmly by the
hand; proposed that we should breakfast together
the next morning; and then, followed by the
croupier, left me for the night.
I ran to the wash-hand stand; drank some of
the water in my jug; poured the rest out, and
plunged my face into it—then sat down in a
chair, and tried to compose myself. I soon felt
better. The change for my lungs, from the fetid
atmosphere of the gambling-room to the cool air
of the apartment I now occupied; the almost
equally refreshing change for my eyes, from the
glaring gas-lights of the “Salon” to the dim,
quiet flicker of one bedroom candle; aided wonderfully
the restorative effects of cold water.
The giddiness left me, and I began to feel a
little like a reasonable being again. My first
thought was of the risk of sleeping all night in
a gambling-house; my second, of the still greater
risk of trying to get out after the house was
closed, and of going home alone at night, through
the streets of Paris, with a large sum of money
about me. I had slept in worse places than this,
in the course of my travels; so I determined to
lock, bolt, and barricade my door.
Accordingly, I secured myself against all intrusion;
looked under the bed, and into the cupboard;
tried the fastening of the window; and
then, satisfied that I had taken every proper
precaution, pulled off my upper clothing, put
my light, which was a dim one, on the hearth
among a feathery litter of wood ashes; and got
into bed, with the handkerchief full of money
under my pillow.
I soon felt, not only that I could not go to
sleep, but that I could not even close my eyes.
I was wide awake, and in a high fever. Every
nerve in my body trembled—every one of my
senses seemed to be preternaturally sharpened.
I tossed, and rolled, and tried every kind of position,
and perseveringly sought out the cold corners
of the bed, and all to no purpose. Now, I thrust
my arms over the clothes; now, I poked them
under the clothes; now, I violently shot my legs
straight out, down to the bottom of the bed; now,
I convulsively coiled them up as near my chin as
they would go; now, I shook out my crumpled
pillow, changed it to the cool side, patted it flat,
and lay down quietly on my back; now, I fiercely
doubled it in two, set it up on end, thrust it
against the board of the bed, and tried a sitting
posture. Every effort was in vain; I groaned
with vexation, as I felt that I was in for a sleepless
night.
What could I do? I had no book to read.
And yet, unless I found out some method of diverting
my mind, I felt certain that I was in the
condition to imagine all sorts of horrors; to rack
my brains with forebodings of every possible and
impossible danger; in short, to pass the night in
suffering all conceivable varieties of nervous terror.[Pg 114]
I raised myself on my elbow, and looked
about the room—which was brightened by a
lovely moonlight pouring straight through the
window—to see if it contained any pictures or
ornaments, that I could at all clearly distinguish.
While my eyes wandered from wall to wall, a
remembrance of Le Maistre’s delightful little
book, “Voyage autour de ma Chambre,” occurred
to me. I resolved to imitate the French
author, and find occupation and amusement
enough to relieve the tedium of my wakefulness
by making a mental inventory of every article of
furniture I could see, and by following up to their
sources the multitude of associations which even
a chair, a table, or a wash-hand stand, may be
made to call forth.
In the nervous, unsettled state of my mind at
that moment, I found it much easier to make my
proposed inventory, than to make my proposed
reflections, and soon gave up all hope of thinking
in Le Maistre’s fanciful track—or, indeed, thinking
at all. I looked about the room at the different
articles of furniture, and did nothing more.
There was, first, the bed I was lying in—a four-post
bed, of all things in the world to meet with
in Paris!—yes, a thorough clumsy British four-poster,
with the regular top lined with chintz—the
regular fringed valance all round—the regular
stifling, unwholesome curtains, which I remembered
having mechanically drawn back against
the posts, without particularly noticing the bed
when I first got into the room. Then, there was
the marble-topped wash-hand stand, from which
the water I had spilt, in my hurry to pour it out,
was still dripping, slowly and more slowly, on to
the brick floor. Then, two small chairs, with
my coat, waistcoat, and trowsers flung on them.
Then, a large elbow chair covered with dirty-white
dimity: with my cravat and shirt-collar
thrown over the back. Then, a chest of drawers,
with two of the brass handles off, and a
tawdry, broken china inkstand placed on it by
way of ornament for the top. Then, the dressing-table,
adorned by a very small looking-glass,
and a very large pincushion. Then, the window—an
unusually large window. Then, a dark old
picture, which the feeble candle dimly showed
me. It was the picture of a fellow in a high
Spanish hat, crowned with a plume of towering
feathers. A swarthy sinister ruffian, looking
upward; shading his eyes with his hand, and
looking intently upward—it might be at some
tall gallows at which he was going to be hanged.
At any rate he had the appearance of thoroughly
deserving it.
This picture put a kind of constraint upon me
to look upward, too—at the top of the bed. It
was a gloomy and not an interesting object, and
I looked back at the picture. I counted the
feathers in the man’s hat; they stood out in relief;
three, white; two, green. I observed the
crown of his hat, which was of a conical shape,
according to the fashion supposed to have been
favored by Guido Fawkes. I wondered what he
was looking up at. It couldn’t be at the stars;
such a desperado was neither astrologer nor[Pg 115]
astronomer. It must be at the high gallows,
and he was going to be hanged presently.
Would the executioner come into possession of
his conical crowned hat, and plume of feathers?
I counted the feathers again; three, white; two,
green.
While I still lingered over this very improving
and intellectual employment, my thoughts insensibly
began to wander. The moonlight shining
into the room reminded me of a certain moonlight
night in England—the night after a pic-nic
party in a Welsh valley. Every incident of the
drive homeward through lovely scenery, which
the moonlight made lovelier than ever, came
back to my remembrance, though I had never
given the pic-nic a thought for years; though,
if I had tried to recollect it, I could certainly
have recalled little or nothing of that scene long
past. Of all the wonderful faculties that help
to tell us we are immortal, which speaks the
sublime truth more eloquently than memory?
Here was I, in a strange house of the most suspicious
character, in a situation of uncertainty,
and even of peril, which might seem to make
the cool exercise of my recollection almost out
of the question; nevertheless remembering, quite
involuntarily, places, people, conversations, minute
circumstances of every kind, which I had
thought forgotten forever, which I could not
possibly have recalled at will, even under the
most favorable auspices. And what cause had
produced in a moment the whole of this strange,
complicated, mysterious effect? Nothing but
some rays of moonlight shining in at my bedroom
window.
I was still thinking of the pic-nic; of our merriment
on the drive home; of the sentimental
young lady, who would quote Childe Harold
because it was moonlight. I was absorbed by
these past scenes and past amusements, when,
in an instant, the thread on which my memories
hung, snapped asunder; my attention immediately
came back to present things more vividly
than ever, and I found myself, I neither knew
why or wherefore, looking hard at the picture
again.
Looking for what? Good God, the man had
pulled his hat down on his brows!—No! The
hat itself was gone! Where was the conical
crown? Where the feathers; three, white; two
green? Not there! In place of the hat and
feathers, what dusky object was it that now hid
his forehead—his eyes—his shading hand? Was
the bed moving?
I turned on my back, and looked up. Was I
mad? drunk? dreaming? giddy again? or, was
the top of the bed really moving down—sinking
slowly, regularly, silently, horribly, right down
throughout the whole of its length and breadth—right
down upon me, as I lay underneath?
My blood seemed to stand still; a deadly paralyzing
coldness stole all over me, as I turned
my head round on the pillow, and determined to
test whether the bed-top was really moving or
not, by keeping my eye on the man in the picture.
The next look in that direction was[Pg 116]
enough. The dull, black, frowsy outline of the
valance above me was within an inch of being
parallel with his waist. I still looked breathlessly.
And steadily, and slowly—very slowly—I
saw the figure, and the line of frame below
the figure, vanish, as the valance moved down
before it.
I am, constitutionally, any thing but timid.
I have been, on more than one occasion, in peril
of my life, and have not lost my self-possession
for an instant; but, when the conviction first
settled on my mind that the bed-top was really
moving, was steadily and continuously sinking
down upon me, I looked up for one awful minute,
or more, shuddering, helpless, panic-stricken,
beneath the hideous machinery for murder, which
was advancing closer and closer to suffocate me
where I lay.
Then the instinct of self-preservation came,
and nerved me to save my life, while there was
yet time. I got out of bed very quietly, and
quickly dressed myself again in my upper clothing.
The candle, fully spent, went out. I sat
down in the arm-chair that stood near, and
watched the bed-top slowly descending. I was
literally spell-bound by it. If I had heard footsteps
behind me, I could not have turned round;
if a means of escape had been miraculously provided
for me, I could not have moved to take
advantage of it. The whole life in me, was, at
that moment, concentrated in my eyes.
It descended—the whole canopy, with the
fringe round it, came down—down—close down;
so close that there was not room now to squeeze
my finger between the bed-top and the bed. I
felt at the sides, and discovered that what had
appeared to me, from beneath, to be the ordinary
light canopy of a four-post bed was in reality a
thick, broad mattress, the substance of which
was concealed by the valance and its fringe. I
looked up, and saw the four posts rising hideously
bare. In the middle of the bed-top was a
huge wooden screw that had evidently worked
it down through a hole in the ceiling, just as
ordinary presses are worked down on the substance
selected for compression. The frightful
apparatus moved without making the faintest
noise. There had been no creaking as it came
down; there was now not the faintest sound
from the room above. Amid a dead and awful
silence I beheld before me—in the nineteenth
century, and in the civilized capital of France—such
a machine for secret murder by suffocation,
as might have existed in the worst days of the
Inquisition, in the lonely Inns among the Hartz
Mountains, in the mysterious tribunals of Westphalia!
Still, as I looked on it, I could not
move; I could hardly breathe; but I began to
recover the power of thinking; and, in a moment,
I discovered the murderous conspiracy
framed against me, in all its horror.
My cup of coffee had been drugged, and drugged
too strongly. I had been saved from being
smothered, by having taken an over-dose of some
narcotic. How I had chafed and fretted at the
fever fit which had preserved my life by keeping[Pg 117]
me awake! How recklessly I had confided myself
to the two wretches who had led me into
this room, determined, for the sake of my winnings,
to kill me in my sleep, by the surest and
most horrible contrivance for secretly accomplishing
my destruction! How many men, winners
like me, had slept, as I had proposed to
sleep, in that bed; and never been seen or heard
of more! I shuddered as I thought of it.
But, erelong, all thought was again suspended
by the sight of the murderous canopy moving
once more. After it had remained on the bed—as
nearly as I could guess—about ten minutes,
it began to move up again. The villains, who
worked it from above, evidently believed that
their purpose was now accomplished. Slowly
and silently, as it had descended, that horrible
bed-top rose toward its former place. When it
reached the upper extremities of the four posts,
it reached the ceiling too. Neither hole nor
screw could be seen—the bed became in appearance,
an ordinary bed again, the canopy, an ordinary
canopy, even to the most suspicious eyes.
Now, for the first time, I was able to move,
to rise from my chair, to consider of how I should
escape. If I betrayed by the smallest noise,
that the attempt to suffocate me had failed, I was
certain to be murdered. Had I made any noise
already? I listened intently, looking toward the
door. No! no footsteps in the passage outside;
no sound of a tread, light or heavy, in the room
above—absolute silence every where. Besides
locking and bolting my door, I had moved an
old wooden chest against it, which I had found
under the bed. To remove this chest (my blood
ran cold, as I thought what its contents might
be!) without making some disturbance, was impossible;
and, moreover, to think of escaping
through the house, now barred-up for the night,
was sheer insanity. Only one chance was left
me—the window. I stole to it on tiptoe.
My bedroom was on the first floor, above an
entresol, and looked into the back street, which
you had sketched in your view. I raised my hand
to open the window, knowing that on that action
hung, by the merest hair’s-breadth, my chance
of safety. They keep vigilant watch in a House
of Murder—if any part of the frame cracked, if
the hinge creaked, I was, perhaps, a lost man!
It must have occupied me at least five minutes,
reckoning by time—five hours, reckoning by suspense—to
open that window. I succeeded in
doing it silently, in doing it with all the dexterity
of a house-breaker; and then looked down
into the street. To leap the distance beneath
me, would be almost certain destruction! Next,
I looked round at the sides of the house. Down
the left side, ran the thick water-pipe which you
have drawn—it passed close by the outer edge
of the window. The moment I saw the pipe, I
knew I was saved; my breath came and went
freely for the first time since I had seen the
canopy of the bed moving down upon me!
To some men the means of escape which I
had discovered might have seemed difficult and
dangerous enough—to me, the prospect of slipping[Pg 118]
down the pipe into the street did not suggest
even a thought of peril. I had always been
accustomed, by the practice of gymnastics, to
keep up my schoolboy powers as a daring and
expert climber; and knew that my head, hands,
and feet would serve me faithfully in any hazards
of ascent or descent. I had already got one leg
over the window-sill, when I remembered the
handkerchief, filled with money, under my pillow.
I could well have afforded to leave it behind
me; but I was revengefully determined
that the miscreants of the gambling-house should
miss their plunder as well as their victim. So
I went back to the bed, and tied the heavy handkerchief
at my back by my cravat. Just as I
had made it tight, and fixed it in a comfortable
place, I thought I heard a sound of breathing
outside the door. The chill feeling of horror
ran through me again as I listened. No! dead
silence still in the passage—I had only heard
the night air blowing softly into the room. The
next moment I was on the window-sill—and the
next, I had a firm grip on the water-pipe with
my hands and knees.
I slid down into the street easily and quietly,
as I thought I should, and immediately set off,
at the top of my speed, to a branch “Prefecture”
of Police, which I knew was situated in the immediate
neighborhood. A “Sub-Prefect” and
several picked men among his subordinates, happened
to be up, maturing, I believe, some scheme
for discovering the perpetrator of a mysterious
murder, which all Paris was talking of just then.
When I began my story, in a breathless hurry
and in very bad French, I could see that the
Sub-Prefect suspected me of being a drunken
Englishman, who had robbed somebody, but he
soon altered his opinion, as I went on; and before
I had any thing like concluded, he shoved
all the papers before him into a drawer, put on
his hat, supplied me with another (for I was
bare-headed), ordered a file of soldiers, desired
his expert followers to get ready all sorts of
tools for breaking open doors and ripping up
brick-flooring, and took my arm, in the most
friendly and familiar manner possible, to lead
me with him out of the house. I will venture
to say, that when the Sub-Prefect was a little
boy, and was taken for the first time to the Play,
he was not half as much pleased as he was now
at the job in prospect for him at the “Gambling-House!”
Away we went through the streets, the Sub-Prefect
cross-examining and congratulating me
in the same breath, as we marched at the head
of our formidable posse comitatus. Sentinels
were placed at the back and front of the gambling-house
the moment we got to it; a tremendous
battery of knocks were directed against the
door; a light appeared at a window; I waited
to conceal myself behind the police—then came
more knocks, and a cry of “Open in the name
of the law!” At that terrible summons, bolts
and locks gave way before an invisible hand,
and the moment after, the Sub-Prefect was in
the passage, confronting a waiter, half-dressed[Pg 119]
and ghastly pale. This was the short dialogue
which immediately took place:
“We want to see the Englishman who is
sleeping in this house?”
“He went away hours ago.”
“He did no such thing. His friend went
away; he remained. Show us to his bedroom!”
“I swear to you, Monsieur le Sous-Préfet, he
is not here! he—”
“I swear to you, Monsieur le Garçon, he is.
He slept here—he didn’t find your bed comfortable—he
came to us to complain of it—here he
is, among my men—and here am I, ready to look
for a flea or two in his bedstead. Picard! (calling
to one of the subordinates, and pointing to
the waiter) collar that man, and tie his hands
behind him. Now, then, gentlemen, let us walk
up-stairs!”
Every man and woman in the house was secured—the
“Old Soldier,” the first. Then I
identified the bed in which I had slept; and then
we went into the room above. No object that
was at all extraordinary appeared in any part of
it. The Sub-Prefect looked round the place,
commanded every body to be silent, stamped
twice on the floor, called for a candle, looked
attentively at the spot he had stamped on, and
ordered the flooring there to be carefully taken
up. This was done in no time. Lights were
produced, and we saw a deep raftered cavity
between the floor of this room and the ceiling
of the room beneath. Through this cavity there
ran perpendicularly a sort of case of iron, thickly
greased; and inside the case appeared the screw,
which communicated with the bed-top below.
Extra lengths of screw, freshly oiled—levers
covered with felt—all the complete upper works
of a heavy press, constructed with infernal ingenuity
so as to join the fixtures below—and,
when taken to pieces again, to go into the smallest
possible compass, were next discovered, and
pulled out on the floor. After some little difficulty,
the Sub-Prefect succeeded in putting the
machinery together, and, leaving his men to
work it, descended with me to the bedroom.
The smothering canopy was then lowered, but
not so noiselessly as I had seen it lowered.
When I mentioned this to the Sub-Prefect, his
answer, simple as it was, had a terrible significance.
“My men,” said he, “are working down
the bed-top for the first time—the men whose
money you won, were in better practice.”
We left the house in the sole possession of
two police agents—every one of the inmates
being removed to prison on the spot, The Sub-Prefect,
after taking down my “procès-verbal”
in his office, returned with me to my hotel to
get my passport. “Do you think,” I asked, as
I gave it to him, “that any men have really been
smothered in that bed, as they tried to smother
me?”
“I have seen dozens of drowned men laid out
at the Morgue,” answered the Sub-Prefect, “in
whose pocket-books were found letters, stating
that they had committed suicide in the Seine,
because they had lost every thing at the gaming-table.[Pg 120]
Do I know how many of those men entered
the same gambling-house that you entered?
won as you won? took that bed as you took it?
slept in it? were smothered in it? and were privately
thrown into the river, with a letter of explanation
written by the murderers and placed
in their pocket-books? No man can say how
many, or how few, have suffered the fate from
which you have escaped. The people of the
gambling-house kept their bedstead machinery
a secret from us—even from the police! The
dead kept the rest of the secret for them. Good-night,
or rather good-morning, Monsieur Faulkner!
Be at my office again at nine o’clock—in
the mean time, au revoir!”
The rest of my story is soon told. I was
examined, and re-examined; the gambling-house
was strictly searched all through, from top to
bottom; the prisoners were separately interrogated;
and two of the less guilty among them
made a confession. I discovered that the Old
Soldier was the master of the gambling-house—justice
discovered that he had been drummed
out of the army, as a vagabond, years ago; that
he had been guilty of all sorts of villainies since;
that he was in possession of stolen property,
which the owners identified; and that he, the
croupier, another accomplice, and the woman
who had made my cup of coffee, were all in the
secret of the bedstead. There appeared some
reason to doubt whether the inferior persons
attached to the house knew any thing of the
suffocating machinery; and they received the
benefit of that doubt, by being treated simply
as thieves and vagabonds. As for the Old Soldier
and his two head-myrmidons, they went to
the galleys; the woman who had drugged my
coffee was imprisoned for I forget how many
years; the regular attendants at the gambling-house
were considered “suspicious,” and placed
under “surveillance”; and I became, for one
whole week (which is a long time), the head
“lion” in Parisian society. My adventure was
dramatized by three illustrious playmakers, but
never saw theatrical daylight; for the censorship
forbade the introduction on the stage of a correct
copy of the gambling-house bedstead.
Two good results were produced by my adventure,
which any censorship must have approved.
In the first place, it helped to justify
the government in forthwith carrying out their
determination to put down all gambling-houses;
in the second place, it cured me of ever again
trying “Rouge et Noir” as an amusement. The
sight of a green cloth, with packs of cards and
heaps of money on it, will henceforth be forever
associated in my mind with the sight of a bed-canopy
descending to suffocate me, in the silence
and darkness of the night.
Just as Mr. Faulkner pronounced the last
words, he started in his chair, and assumed a
stiff, dignified position, in a great hurry. “Bless
my soul!” cried he—with a comic look of astonishment
and vexation—”while I have been telling
you what is the real secret of my interest in
the sketch you have so kindly given to me, I have[Pg 121]
altogether forgotten that I came here to sit for
my portrait. For the last hour, or more, I must
have been the worst model you ever had to paint
from!”
“On the contrary, you have been the best,”
said I. “I have been painting from your expression;
and, while telling your story, you have
unconsciously shown me the natural expression
I wanted.”
WHAT THE SUNBEAM DOES.
Heat, or the caloric portion of the sunbeam,
is the great cause of life and motion in this
our world. As it were with a magical energy,
it causes the winds to blow and the waters to
flow, vivifies and animates all nature, and then
bathes it in refreshing dew. The intensity of the
heat which we receive depends on the distance
of the earth from the sun, its great source, and
still more on the relative position of the two orbs;
since in winter we are nearer the sun than we
are in summer, yet, in consequence of the position
of the earth at that season, the sun’s rays
fall obliquely on its northern hemisphere, rendering
it far colder than at any other period of the
year.
A great portion of the heat-rays which are
emitted by the sun are absorbed in their passage
through the atmosphere which surrounds our
globe. It is calculated that about one-third of
the heat-rays which fall on it never reach the
earth, which fact adds another to the many beneficent
purposes fulfilled by our gaseous envelope,
screening us from the otherwise scorching
heat. It is curious to trace the varied fates of
the calorific rays which strike on the surface of
the earth. Some at once on falling are reflected,
and, passing back through the atmosphere, are
lost amid the immensity of space; others are absorbed
or imbibed by different bodies, and, after
a time, are radiated from them; but the greater
part of the beams which reach the earth during
the summer are absorbed by it, and conveyed
downward to a considerable distance, by conduction
from particle to particle. Heat also spreads
laterally from the regions of the equator toward
the poles, thereby moderating the intense cold
of the arctic and antarctic circles, and in winter,
when the forest-trees are covered with snow,
their deeply-penetrating roots are warmed by the
heat, which, as in a vast store-house, has been
laid up in the earth, to preserve life during the
dreary winter. The rays which fall on the tropical
seas descend to the depth of about three hundred
feet. The sun’s attraction for the earth,
being also stronger at that quarter of the world,
the heated waters are drawn upward, the colder
waters from the poles rush in, and thus a great
heated current is produced, flowing from the
equator northward and southward, which tends
to equalize the temperature of the earth. The
sailor also knows how to avail himself of this
phenomenon. When out at sea, despite his most
skillful steering, he is in constant danger of shipwreck,
if he fails to estimate truly the force and
direction of those currents which are dragging[Pg 122]
him insensibly out of the true course. His compass
does not help him here, neither does any log
yet known give a perfectly authentic result. But
he knows that this great gulf-stream has a stated
path and time, and, by testing from hour to hour
the temperature of the water through which he
is proceeding, he knows at what point he is
meeting this current, and reckons accordingly.
We have already said that heat was the producer
of the winds, which are so essential to the
preservation of the purity of the atmosphere. In
order to understand their action, we shall consider
the stupendous phenomenon of the trade-winds,
which is similar to that of the current we
have described. The rays of the sun falling vertically
on the regions between the tropics, the
air there becomes much heated. It is the property
of air to expand when heated, and, when
expanded, it is necessarily lighter than the cooler
air around it. Consequently it rises. As it
rises, the cooler air at once takes its place. Rushing
from the temperate and polar regions to supply
the want, the warm air which has risen flows
toward the poles, and descends there, loses its
heat, and again travels to the tropics. Thus a
grand circulation is continually maintained in
the atmosphere. These aerial currents, being affected
by the revolution of the earth, do not move
due north and south, as they otherwise would.
Hence, while they equalize the temperature of the
atmosphere, they also preserve its purity; for
the pure oxygen evolved by the luxuriant vegetation
of the equatorial regions is wafted by the
winds to support life in the teeming population
of the temperate zones, while the air from the
poles bears carbonic acid gas on its wings to furnish
food for the rich and gorgeous plants of the
tropics. Thus the splendid water-lily of the
Amazon, the stately palm-tree of Africa, and the
great banyan of India, depend for nourishment on
the breath of men and animals in lands thousands
of miles distant from them, and, in return,
they supply their benefactors with vivifying oxygen.
Little less important, and still more beautiful,
is the phenomenon of dew, which is produced
by the power of radiating heat, possessed in different
degrees by all bodies. The powers both
of absorbing and of radiating heat, in great measure,
depend on the color of bodies—the darker
the color, the greater the power; so that each
lovely flower bears within its petals a delicate
thermometer, which determines the amount of
heat each shall receive, and which is always the
amount essential to their well-being. The queenly
rose, the brilliant carnation, the fair lily, and
the many-colored anemone, all basking in the
same bright sunshine, enjoy different degrees of
warmth, and when night descends, and the heat
absorbed by day is radiated back, and bodies become
cooler than the surrounding air, the vapor
contained in the atmosphere is deposited in the
form of dew. Those bodies which radiate most
quickly receive the most copious supply of the
refreshing fluid. This radiating power depends
on the condition of the surface, as well as upon[Pg 123]
color, so that we may often see the grass garden
bathed in dew, while the gravel walks which run
through it are perfectly dry, and, again, the
smooth, shining, juicy leaves of the laurel are
quite dry, while the rose-tree beneath it is saturated
with moisture.
The great effect produced on the vegetable
kingdom by the heat-rays may be judged of from
the fact, that almost all the plants which exhibit
the remarkable phenomena of irritability, almost
approaching to animal life, are confined to those
regions where the heat is extreme. On the banks
of the Indian rivers grows a plant in almost constant
motion. In the hottest of the conservatories
at Kew is a curious plant, whose leaflets
rise by a succession of little starts. The same
house contains Venus’s fly-trap. Light seems to
have no effect in quickening their movements;
but the effect of increased heat is at once seen.
They exhibit their remarkable powers most during
the still hot nights of an Indian summer.
Heat is of essential importance in the production
and ripening of fruit. Many trees will not
bear fruit in our cold climate, which are most
productive in the sunny south. Animal as well
as vegetable life is in great measure dependent
on heat. Look at the insect tribes. The greater
number of them pass their winter in the pupa
state. Hidden in some sheltered nook, or buried
in the earth, they sleep on, until the warmth of
returning spring awakens them to life and happiness;
and if, by artificial means, the cold be
prolonged, they still sleep on, whereas, if they
he exposed to artificial heat, their change is hastened,
and butterflies may be seen sporting about
the flowers of a hothouse, when their less favored
relatives are still wrapped in the deepest slumber.
To judge of the influence of heat on the
animal and vegetable economy, we need but contrast
summer and winter—the one radiant and
vocal with life and beauty, the other dark, dreary,
and silent.
The third constituent of the sunbeam is actinism—its
property being to produce chemical
effects. So long ago as 1556, it was noticed by
those strange seekers after impossibilities, the
alchemists, that horn silver, exposed to the sunbeam,
was blackened by it. This phenomenon
contained the germ of those most interesting
discoveries which have distinguished the present
age; but, in their ardent search for the philosopher’s
stone and the elixir of life, they overlooked
many an effect of their labors which might
have led them to important truths.
As yet, the effects of actinism have been more
studied in the inanimate than the organic creation.
Still, in the vegetable kingdom, its power
is known to be of the utmost importance. A
seed exposed to the entire sunbeam will not germinate;
but bury it in the earth, at a depth sufficient
to exclude the light, yet enough to admit
actinism, which, like heat, penetrates the earth
to some distance, and soon a chemical change
will take place; the starch contained in the seed
is converted into gum and water, forming the
nutriment of the young plant; the tiny root[Pg 124]
plunges downward, the slender stem rises to the
light, the first leaves, or cotyledons, then unfold,
and now fully expand to the light, and a series
of chemical changes of a totally different nature
commence, which we have before noticed, when
speaking of light. Experiments clearly prove
that this change is to be attributed to actinism,
and not to heat. Glass has been interposed of
a dark blue color, which is transparent to actinism,
though opaque to light and heat, and germination
has been thereby quickened. Gardeners
have long known this fact practically, and
are accustomed to raise their cuttings under blue
shades. There is no doubt that actinism exercises
a powerful and beneficent influence on
plants during their whole existence, but science
has yet to demonstrate its nature; and it is curious
to observe that the actinic element is most
abundant in the sunbeam in the spring, when its
presence is most essential in promoting germination—in
summer the luminous rays are in excess,
when they are most needed for the formation
of woody fibre—and in autumn the heat-rays
prevail, and ripen the golden grain and the delicious
fruit; in each day the proportions of the
different rays vary—in the morning the actinic
principle abounds most, at noon the light, and at
eventide the heat.
The influence of actinism on the animal world
is not well known; but it is probable that many
of the effects hitherto referred to light are in reality
due to actinism. It has the strange power
of darkening the human skin, causing the deep
color of those tribes who inhabit the sunniest
regions of the earth; and even in our own country,
in summer, that darkening of the skin called
sun-burning. Doubtless, more careful investigation
will discover this principle to be equally
important to the life and health of animals as
either of its closely allied powers of light and
heat.
Our knowledge of actinic influence on inanimate
nature is not so scanty, for it is now a well
established fact, that the sunbeam can not fall on
any body, whether simple or compound, without
producing on its surface a chemical and molecular
change. The immovable rocks which bound our
shores, the mountain which rears its lofty head
above the clouds, the magnificent cathedral, the
very triumph of art, and the beautiful statue in
bronze or marble, are all acted on destructively
by the sunbeam, and would soon perish beneath
its irresistible energy, but for the beautiful provision
made for their restoration during the darkness
of night—the repose of darkness being no
less essential to inorganic, than it is to animated
nature. During its silent hours, the chemical
and molecular changes are all undone, and the
destruction of the day repaired, we know not
how.
The art of painting by the sunbeam has been
rather unfortunately called photography, which
means light-painting, for the process is not due
to light, but is rather interfered with by it; and,
contrary to all preconceived ideas, the pictures
taken in our comparatively sombre country, are[Pg 125]
more easily and brilliantly produced than in
brighter and more sunny lands—so much so, that
a gentleman, who took the requisite materials to
Mexico, in order to take views of its principal
buildings, met with failure after failure, and it
was not until the darker days of the rainy season
that he met with any measure of success.
THE RECORD OF A MADNESS WHICH WAS NOT INSANITY.
A fresh, bright dawn, the loveliest hour of
an English summer, was rousing the slumbering
life in woods and fields, and painting the
heavens and the earth in the gorgeous hues of
the sunrise.
Beautiful it was to see the first blush of day
mantling over the distant hills, tinging them
with a faint crimson, and the first smile shooting,
in one bright beam through the sky, while
it lit up the fair face of nature with a sparkling
light. Lilias Randolph stood on the flight of
steps which led from the Abbey to the park, and
looked down on the joyous scene. She seemed
herself a very type of the morning, with her
sunny eyes, and her golden hair; and her gaze
wandered glad and free over the spreading landscape,
while her thoughts roamed far away in
regions yet more bright—even the sunlit fields
of fancy.
It was the day and the hour when she was to
go and meet Richard Sydney, in order to have,
at length, a full revelation of his mysterious connection
with her cousin. She knew that it was
an interview of solemn import to both of those,
in whom she felt so deep an interest; yet, so
entirely were one thought and one feeling alone
gaining empire over her spirit that, even then,
in that momentous hour, they had no share in
the visions with which her heart was busy.
So soon, therefore, as Lilias came within sight
of Richard Sydney, who had arrived first at the
place of rendezvous, she resolutely banished the
thoughts that were so absorbing to her own glad
heart, and set herself seriously to give her entire
attention to the work now before her, if, haply,
it might be given her, in some degree, to minister
unto their grievous misery. And truly her
first glance upon the face of the man who stood
there, with his eyes fixed on the path which was
to bring her and her hoped-for succor near to
him, would have sufficed to have driven all ideas
from her mind, save the one conviction, that in
that look alone she had acquired a deeper knowledge
of suffering than her own past life, in all
its details, had ever afforded her. Sydney heard
her step, long before she believed it possible,
and, bounding toward her, he seized her hand
with a grasp which was almost convulsive. He
drew her aside to some little distance from her
nurse, who sat down on a bank to wait for them.
Lilias bent down her head that she might not
seem to note the workings of his countenance,
as he laid bare before her the most hidden springs
of his soul, and he began:
“I was born heir to a curse. Centuries ago
an ancestor of mine murdered a woman he once[Pg 126]
had loved, because his neglect had driven her
mad, and that in her ravings she revealed his
many crimes. With her dying breath she invoked
the curse of insanity on him and his house
forever, and the cry of her departing soul was
heard. There has not been a generation in our
family since that hour which has not had its
shrieking maniac to echo in our ears the murdered
woman’s scream. Some there have been
among the Sydneys of peculiar constitution, as
it would seem, who have not actually been visited
with the malady; but they have never failed
to transmit it to their children. Of such am I;
while my father died a suicide by his own senseless
act, and his only other child besides myself,
my sister, wears her coronet of straw in the
Dublin Asylum, and calls herself a queen.
“It would appall you to hear the fearful calamities
which each succeeding family has undergone
through this awful curse. At last, as
the catalogue of tragic events grew darker and
darker, it became a solemn matter of discussion
to our unhappy race, whether it were not an
absolute duty that the members of a house so
doomed, should cease at last to propagate the
curse, and by a resolute abandonment of all
earthly ties, cause our name and misery to perish
from the earth. The necessity for this
righteous sacrifice was admitted; but the resolution
in each separate individual to become the
destined holocaust, has hitherto forever failed
before the power of the mighty human love that
lured them ever to its pure resistless joys. It
was so with my father—like myself he was an
only son; and, in the ardor of a generous youth,
he vowed to be the offering needful to still the
cry of that innocent blood for vengeance; but the
sweet face of my mother came between him and
his holy vow. He married her, and the punishment
came down with fearful weight on both,
when her fond heart broke at sight of his ghastly
corpse. Then it was she knew the retribution
in their case had been just; and on her dying
bed, with the yet unclosed coffin of her husband
by her side, she made me vow upon the holy
cross that I, myself, would be the sacrifice—that
never would I take a wife unto my heart or
home; and that never, from my life, should any
helpless being inherit existence with a curse.
That vow I took, that vow I kept, and that vow
I will keep, though Aletheia, beloved of my
heart and soul, dearer than all beneath the skies,
were to lay herself down beneath my very feet
to die. Oh! shall we not rest in heaven.”
He bowed his head for a moment, and his
frame shook with emotion, but driving back the
tide of anguish, he went on: “After my mother’s
death and my sister’s removal, who had been
insane almost from childhood, I shut myself up
entirely at Sydney Court, and gave way to a
species of morbid melancholy which was thought
to be fearfully dangerous for one in my position.
I had friends, however; and the best and truest
was Colonel Randolph, my Aletheia’s father, the
early companion of my own poor, hapless parent.
He was resolved to save me from the miserable[Pg 127]
condition in which I then was. He came to me
and told me, with all the authority of his long
friendship, that I must go with him to the M——,
where he had been appointed governor. He said
it was a crime to waste a life, which, though
unblest by human ties, might be made most useful
to my fellow-creatures. I had studied much
in brighter days, and given to the world the
fruits of my labors. These had not passed unheeded;
he told me they had proved that talents
had been committed to me whereby I might be
a benefactor to my race, all the more that no
soft endearments of domestic joys would wean
my thoughts from sterner duties. I was to go
with him; he insisted it would benefit myself,
and would injure none. His family consisted
of his one daughter, his precious, beloved Aletheia,
for he doated on her with more than the
ordinary love of a father. She knew my history,
and would be to me a sister. Alas! alas!
for her destruction, I consented.”
Again, a momentary pause. Lilias gently
raised her compassionate eyes, but he saw her
not; he seemed lost in a vision of the past, and
soon went on:
“That lovely land where I dwelt with her, it
seems a type of the beauty and happiness which
was around me then! And, oh! what a dream
it is to think of now—the cloudless sky—the
glorious sun—and her eyes undimmed, her smile
unfaded! Oh! Aletheia—my Aletheia—treasure
of many lives! bright and joyous—light to
the eyes that looked on her, blessing to the
hearts that loved her—would that I had died or
ever I drew her very soul into mine, and left
her the poor, crushed, helpless being that she
is! You can not picture to yourself the fascination
that was around her then—high-minded,
noble in heart, lofty in soul; her bright spirit
stamped its glory on her face, and she was beautiful,
with all spiritual loveliness. None ever
saw her who loved her not—her rare talents—her
enchanting voice; that voice of her very
soul, which spoke in such wonderful music,
drew to her feet every creature who knew her;
for with all these gifts, this wonderful intellect,
and rarest powers of mind, she was playful, winning,
simple as an innocent child. I say none
saw her, and loved her not; how, think you, I
loved her?—the doomed man, the desolate being,
whose barren, joyless life walked hand in hand
with a curse. Let this anguish tell you how
I loved her;” and he turned on Lilias a face of
ghastly paleness, convulsed with agony, and wet
with the dews of suffering; but he did not pause,
he went on rapidly: “I was mad, then, in one
sense, though it was the madness of the heart,
and not the brain. Poor wretch, I thought I
would wring a joy out of my blasted life in spite
of fate, and, while none other claimed her as
their own, I would revel in her presence, and in
the rapture of her tenderness. I knew it was
mockery when I bid her call me brother—a sister
truly is loved with other love than that I
gave her. I would have seen every relation I
had ever known laid dead at my feet, could I[Pg 128]
have thereby purchased for her, my thrice-beloved
one, one moment’s pleasure.
“Lilias, does a passion of such fearful power
shock and terrify you, who have only known the
placid beating of a gentle, childlike heart? Take
a yet deeper lesson, then, in the dark elements of
which this life may be composed, and learn that
deep, and true, and mighty as was my love for
her, it is as a mere name, a breath, a vapor, compared
with that most awful affection which Aletheia
had already, even then, vowed unto me, in
the depth of her secret heart. Ah! it needed,
in truth, such an agony as that which is now
incorporate with it in her heart, to cope with its
immensity; for, truly, no weak happiness of
earth could have had affinity with it—a love so
saint-like must needs have been a martyr. I
will not attempt to tell you what her devotion
to me was, and is, and shall be, while one faintest
throb of life is stirring in her noble heart.
You have seen it—you have seen that love looking
through those eyes of hers, like a mighty
spirit endowed with an existence separate from
her own, which holds her soul in its fierce, powerful
grasp.
“I must hurry on now, and my words must
be rapid as the events that drove us from the
serene elysian fields of that first dear companionship,
through storm and whirlwind, to this wilderness
of misery where I am sent to wander to
and fro, like a murderer, as I am; condemned
to watch the daily dying of the sweet life I have
destroyed. You may think me blind and senseless,
for so I surely was, but it is certain that I
never suspected the love she bore me. I saw
that she turned away from the crowds that flocked
around, and was deaf to all the offers that
were made to her, of rank, and wealth, and station,
and many a true heart’s love; but I thought
this was because her own was yet untouched,
and when I saw that I alone was singled out to
be the object of her attention and solicitude, I
fancied it was but the effect of her deep, generous
pity for my desolate condition—and pity
it was, but such as the mother feels for the suffering
of the first-born, whom she adores. And
the day of revelation came!
“I told you how Colonel Randolph doated on
his daughter; truly, none ever loved Aletheia
with a common love. When he was released
from the duties of his high office, it was one of
his greatest pleasures to walk, or ride with me,
that he might talk to me of her. One morning
he came in with a packet of letters from England,
and, taking me by the arm, drew me out
into the garden, that he might tell me some
news, which, he said, gave him exceeding joy.
The letters announced the arrival of the son of
an old friend of his, who had just succeeded to
his title and estates, the young Marquis of L——,
and further communicated, in the most unreserved
manner, that his object in coming to the
M—— was to make Aletheia his wife, if he
could win her to himself; he had long loved her,
and had only delayed his offer till he could install
her in his lordly castle with all the honors[Pg 129]
of his station. To see this union accomplished,
Colonel Randolph said, had been his one wish
since both had played as children at his feet,
and he now believed the desired consummation
was at hand. Aletheia’s consent was alone required,
and there seemed no reason to doubt it
would be given, for there was not, he asserted,
in all England, one more worthy of her, by every
noble gift of mind, than the high-born, generous-hearted
L——.
“Why, indeed, should she not, at once, accept
the brilliant destiny carved out for her!—I
did not doubt it more than the exulting father,
and I heard my doom fixed in the same senseless
state of calm with which the criminal who
knows his guilt and its penalty, hears the sentence
of his execution. I had long known this
hour must come; and what had I now to do but
gather, as it were, a shroud round my tortured
soul, and, like the Cæsars, die decently to all
earthly happiness! Even in that tremendous
hour, I had a consciousness of the dignity of
suffering—suffering, that is, which comes from
the height of heaven above, and not from the
depths of crime below! I resolved that the
lamp of my life’s joy should go out without a
sigh audible to human ears, save hers alone,
who had lit that pure flame in the black night
of my existence.
“Lilias, I enter into no detail of what I felt
in that momentous crisis, for you have no woman’s
heart if you have not understood it, in its
uttermost extent of misery. One thought, however,
stood up pre-eminent in that chaos of suffering—the
conviction that I must not see Aletheia
Randolph again, or the very powers of my
mind would give way in the struggle that must
ensue. This thought, and one other—one solitary
gleam of dreary comfort, that alone relieved
the great darkness which had fallen upon me,
were all that seemed distinct in my mind: that
last mournful consolation was the resolution
taken along with the vow to see her no more,
that ere I passed forever from her memory, she
should know what was the love with which I
loved her.
“Quietly I gave her father my hand when I
quitted him, and he said, ‘We shall meet in the
evening;’ my own determination was never to
look upon his face again. I went home, and
sitting down, I wrote to Aletheia a letter, in
which all the pent-up feelings of the deep, silent
devotion I cherished for her, were poured
out in words to which the wretchedness of my
position gave a fearful intensity—burning words,
indeed! She has told me since, that they seemed
to eat into her heart like fire. I left the letter
for her and quitted the house; and I believed
my feet should never pass that beloved threshold
again. There was a spot where Aletheia and I
had gone almost day by day to wander, since we
had dwelt in that land. She loved it, because
she could look out over the ocean in its boundlessness,
whose aspect soothed her, she said, as
with a promise of eternity. It was a huge rock
that rose perpendicularly from the sea, and sloped[Pg 130]
down on the other side, by a gentle declivity, to
the plain. I have often thought what a type of
our life it was; we saw nothing of the precipice as
we ascended the soft and verdant mount, and
suddenly it was at our feet, and if the blast of
heaven had driven us another step, it had been
into destruction.
“Thither, when I had parted, as I believed,
forever, with that darling of my heart, I went
with what intent I know not: it was not to commit
suicide; although in that form, in the mad
longing for it, the curse of my family has ever
declared itself. I was yet sane, and my soul
acknowledged and abhorred the tremendous guilt
of that mysterious crime, wherein the created
dashes back the life once given, in the very face
of the Creator; not for suicide I went, yet, Lilias,
as I stood within an inch of death, and looked
down on the placid waters that had so swiftly
cooled the burning anguish of my heart and
brain, I felt, in the intense desire to terminate
my life, and in that desire resisted, a more stinging
pain than any which my bitter term of years
has ever offered me. Oh, how shall I tell you
what followed? I feel as though I could not:
and briefly, and, indeed, incoherently, must I
speak; for on the next hour—the supreme, the
crowning hour of all my life—my spirit enters
not, without an intensity of feeling which well-nigh
paralyzes every faculty.
“I stood there, and suddenly I heard a sound—a
soft, breathing sound, as of a gentle fawn
wearied in some steep ascent—a sound coming
nearer and nearer, bringing with it ten thousand
memories of hours and days that were to come
no more: a step, light and tremulous, falling on
the soft grass softly, and then a voice.—Oh,
when mine ears are locked in death, shall I not
hear it?—a voice uttering low and sweet, my
well-known name. I turned, and when I saw
that face, on whose sweet beauty other eyes
should feed, yea, other lips caress, for one instant
the curse of my forefather seemed upon
me; my brain reeled, and I would have sprung
from the precipice to die. But ere I could accomplish
the sudden craving of this momentary
frenzy, Aletheia, my own Aletheia, was at my
feet, her clinging arms were round me, her lips
were pressed upon my hands, and her voice—her
sweet, dear voice—went sounding through
my soul like a sudden prophecy of most unearthly
joy, murmuring, ‘Live, live for me, mine own
forever!’
“Oh, Lilias, how can I attempt with human
words to tell you of these things, so far beyond
the power of language to express! I felt that
what she said was true—that in some way, by
some wonderful means, she was in very deed
and truth, ‘mine own, forever,’ though, in that
moment of supremest joy, no less firmly than in
the hour of supremest sorrow by my mother’s
dying bed, my heart and soul were faithful to
the vow then taken, that never on my desolate
breast a wife should lay her head to rest. ‘Mine
own forever!’—as I looked down, and met the
gaze of fathomless, unutterable love with which[Pg 131]
her tearful eyes were fastened full upon my own,
I was as one who having long dwelt in darkest
night, was blinded with the sudden glare of new
returning day. I staggered back, and leant
against the rock; faint and shivering I stretched
out my hands on that beloved head, longing for
the power to bless her, and said, ‘Oh, Aletheia,
what is it you have said: have you forgotten
who and what I am!’
“‘No!’ was her answer, steady and distinct;
‘and for that very reason, because you are a
stricken man, forever cut off from all the common
ties of earth, have I been given to you, to
be in heart and soul peculiarly your own, with
such a measure of entire devotion as never was
offered to man on earth before.’
“I looked at her almost in bewilderment. She
rose up to her full height, perfectly calm, and
with a deep solemnity in her words and aspect.
“‘Richard,’ she said, ‘the lives of both of us
are hanging on this hour; by it shall all future
existence on this earth be shaped for us, and its
memory shall come with death itself to look
us in the face, and stamp our whole probation
with its seal; it becomes us, therefore, to cast
aside all frivolous rules of man’s convention, and
speak the truth as deathless soul with deathless
soul. Hear me, then, while I open up my inmost
spirit to your gaze, and then decide whether
you will lay your hand upon my life, and say—’Thou
art my own;’ or whether you will fling
it from you to perish as some worthless thing?’
“I bowed my head in token that she should
continue, for I could not speak. I, Lilias, who
had looked death and insanity in the face, under
their most frightful shapes, trembled, like a reed
in the blast, before the presence of a love that
was mightier than either! Aletheia stretched
out her hand over the precipice, and spoke—
“‘Hear me, then, declare first of all, solemnly
as though this hour were my last, that, not even
to save you from that death which, but now, you
dared to meditate, would I ever consent to be
your wife, even if you wished it, as utterly as I
doubt not you abhor the idea of such perjury—not
to save you from death—I say—the death
of the mortal body, for by conniving at your
failure in that most righteous vow, once taken
on the holy cross itself, I should peril—yea,
destroy, it may be, the immortal soul, which is the
true object of my love. Hear me, in the face of
that pure sky announce this truth, and then may
I freely declare to you all that is in my heart—all
the sacred purpose of my life for you, without
a fear that my worst enemy could pronounce
me unmaidenly or overbold, though I have that
to say which few women ever said unasked.’
“Unmaidenly! Oh, Lilias, could you have
seen the noble dignity of her fearless innocence
in that hour, you would have felt that never had
the impress of a purer heart been stamped upon
a virgin brow.”
“‘Have you understood and well considered
this my settled purpose never to be your wife?’
she continued.
“And I said—’I have.'”
“‘Then speak out, my soul,’ she exclaimed,
lifting up her eyes as if inspired. ‘Tell him
that there is a righteous Providence over the life
that immolates itself for virtue’s sake! and that
another existence hath been sent to meet it in
the glorious sacrifice, in order that this one may
yield up its treasures to the heart that would
have stript itself of all! Richard, Richard Sydney,
you have made a holocaust of your life, and
lo! by the gift of another life, it is repaid to
you.’
“Slowly she knelt down, and took my hand
in both of hers, while with an aspect calm and
firm, and a voice unfaltering, she spoke this
vow:
‘I, Aletheia Randolph, do most solemnly
vow and promise to give myself, in heart and
soul, unto the last day of my life, wholly and
irrevocably, to Richard Sydney. I devote to
him, and him alone, my whole heart, my whole
life, and my whole love. I do forever forswear,
for his sake, all earthly ties, all earthly affections,
and all earthly hopes. I will love him
only, live for him only, and make it my one happiness
to minister to him in all things as faithfully
and tenderly as though I were bound to
him by the closest of human bonds—in spite of
all obstacles and the world’s blame—in defiance
of all allurements, which might induce me to
abandon him. I will seek to abide ever as near
to him as may be, that I may bestow on him all
the care and tender watchfulness which the most
faithful wife could offer; but absent or present,
living or dying, no human being on this earth
shall ever have known such an entire devotion
as I will give to him till the last breath pass
from this heart in death!’
“I was speechless, Lilias—speechless with
something almost of horror at the sacrifice she
was making! I strove to withdraw my hand—I
could have died to save her from thus immolating
herself; but she clung to me, and a deadly
paleness spread itself over her countenance
as she felt my movement.
“‘Hear me! hear me yet again, Richard Sydney!’
she exclaimed; ‘you can not prevent me
taking this vow; it was registered in the record
of my fate—uttered again and again deep in my
soul, long before it was spoken by these mortal
lips!—it is done—I am yours forever, or forever
perjured! But hear me!—hear me!—although
the offering of my life is made, yea, and it shall
be yours in every moment, in every thought, in
every impulse of my being, yet I can not force
you to accept this true oblation, made once for
all, and forever! I can not constrain you to
load your existence with mine. Now, now, the
consummation of all is in your own hands; you
may make this offering, which is never to be recalled,
as you will—a blessing or a curse to yourself
as unto me! I am powerless—what you
decree I must submit to; but hear me, hear me!—although
you now reject, and scorn, and spurn
me—me, and the life which I have given you—although
you drive me from you, and command
me never to appear before your eyes again, yet,[Pg 133]
Richard Sydney, I will keep my vow! Even
in obeying you, and departing to the uttermost
corner of the earth that you may never look upon
my face again; yet will I keep my vow, and the
life shall be yours, and the love shall be around
you; and the heart, and the soul, and the thoughts,
and the prayers of her, who is your own forever,
shall be with you night and day, till she expires
in the agony of your rejection.
“‘This were the curse, and curse me if you
will, I yet will bless you! And now hear, hear
what the blessing might be if you so willed it.
In spiritual union we should be forever linked,
soul with soul, and heart with heart—all in all
to one another in that wedding of our immortal
spirits only, as truly and joyously as though we
had been bound in an earthly bridal at the altar;
abiding forever near each other in sweetest and
most pure companionship, while my father lives
under the same roof, and afterward still meeting
daily; one in love, in joy, in hope, in sorrow;
one in death (for if your soul were first called
forth, I know that mine would take that summons
for its own), and one, if it were so permitted,
in eternity itself. This we may be,
Richard Sydney, this we shall be, except you
will, this day, trample down beneath your feet
the life that gives itself to you. But wherefore,
oh, wherefore would you do so? Why cast
away the gift which hath been sent, in order
that, by a wondrous and most just decree, the
righteous man who, in his noble rectitude, abandoned
every earthly tie, should be possessed, instead
thereof, of such a deep, devoted love as
never human heart received before? Wherefore,
oh! wherefore? Yet, do as you will, now
you know all; and I, who still, whatever be your
decree, happen what may, am verily your own
forever, must here abide the sentence of my life.’
“Slowly her dear head fell down upon her
trembling hands, and, kneeling at my feet, she
waited my acceptance or rejection of the noblest
gift that ever one immortal spirit made unto another.
Lilias, I told you when I commenced
this agonizing record, that there were portions
of it which I would breathe to no mortal ears,
not even to yours, good and gentle as you are.
And now, of such is all that followed in the
solemn, blessed hours of which I speak; you
know what my answer was; it can not be that
you doubt it—could it have been otherwise, indeed?
She had said truly, that the deed was
done—the sacrifice was made—the life was given.
What would it have availed if I, by my rejection,
had punished her unparalleled devotion with unexampled
misery? and for myself, could I—could
I—should I have been human if I, who, till that
hour, had believed myself of all men most accursed
on earth—had suddenly refused to be
above all men blest?
“When the sun went down that night, sinking
into the sea, whose boundlessness seemed
narrow to my infinity of joy, Aletheia lay at my
feet like a cradled child; and as I bent down
over her, and scarcely dared to touch, with deep
respect, the long, soft tresses of her waving hair,[Pg 134]
which the light breeze lifted to my lips, I heard
her ever murmuring, as though she could never
weary of that sound of joy—’Mine own, mine
own forever.’
“The period which followed that wonderful
hour was one of an Eden-like happiness, such
as, I believe, this fallen world never could before
have witnessed—it was the embodiment, in every
hour and instant, of that blessing of which my
Aletheia had so fervently spoken—the spiritual
union which linked us in heart and soul alone,
was as perfect as it was unearthly; and the intense
bliss which flowed from it, on both of us,
could only have been equaled by the love, no
less intense, that made us what we were.
“But, Lilias, of this brief dream of deep delight
I will not and I can not speak. This is a
record of misery and not of joy,” he continued,
turning round upon her almost fiercely. “It
becomes not me, who have been the murderer
of Aletheia’s joyous life, to take so much as the
name of happiness between my lips. It passed—it
departed—that joy, as a spirit departs out
of the body; unseen, unheard; you know not it
is gone, till suddenly you see that the beautiful
living form has become a stark and ghastly
corpse!—and so, in like manner, our life became
a hideous thing….
“Colonel Randolph asked me to go on an embassy
to a distant town; the absence was to be
but for a fortnight. We were to write daily to
one another, and we thought nothing of it. Nevertheless,
in one sense, we felt it to be momentous.
Aletheia designed, if an opportunity occurred,
to inform her father of the change in her
existence, and the irrevocable fate to which she
had consigned herself. She had delayed doing
so hitherto, because his mind had been fearfully
disturbed by grievous disappointments in public
affairs; and as he was a man of peculiarly sensitive
temperament, she would not add to his
distresses by the announcement of the fact,
which she knew he would consider the great
misfortune of his life. It was impossible, indeed,
that the doating father could fail to mourn
bitterly over the sacrifice of his one beloved
daughter, to the man who dared not so much as
give her barren life the protection of his name
lest haply, he wed her to a maniac.
“It was within two days of my proposed return
to their home, that an express arrived in
fiery haste to tell me Colonel Randolph had fallen
from his horse, had received a mortal injury, and
was dying. I was summoned instantly. He
had said he would not die in peace till he saw
me. One hurried line from Aletheia, in addition
to the aid-de-camp’s letter, told how even, in that
awful hour, I was first and last in his thoughts.
It ran thus: ‘He is on his death-bed, and I have
told him all. I could not let him die unknowing
the consecration of his child to one so worthy of
her. But, alas! I know not why, it seems almost
to have maddened him. He says he will tell you
all; come, then, with all speed.’
“In two hours I was by the side of the dying
man. Aletheia was kneeling with her arms[Pg 135]
round him, and he was gazing at her with sombre,
mournful fondness. The instant he saw
me he pushed her from him. ‘Go,’ he said, ‘I
must see this man alone.’ The epithet startled
me. I saw he was filled with a bitter wrath.
His daughter obeyed; she rose and left the room;
but as she passed me she took my hand, and bowing
herself as to her master, pressed it to her lips,
then turning round she said. ‘Father, remember
what I have told you: he is mine own forever;
not even your death-bed curse could make
me falter in my vow.’ He groaned aloud: ‘No
curse, no curse, my child,’ he cried; ‘fear not;
it is not you whom I would curse. Come—kiss
me; we may perhaps not meet again; and if you
find me dead at your return—’ He waited till
she closed the door, and then added, ‘Say that
Richard Sydney killed me, and you will speak
the truth! Madman, madman, indeed! What
is it you have done? Was it for this I took you
into my home, and was to you a father? That
you might slay my only daughter—that you
might make such havoc of her life as is worse
than a thousand deaths.’
“I would have spoken; he fiercely interrupted
me: ‘I know what you would say—that she
gave herself to you—that she offered this oblation
of a whole existence—but I tell you, if one
grain of justice or of generosity had been within
your coward heart, you would have flung yourself
over that precipice, and so absolved her from
her vow, rather than let her immolate herself to
a doom so horrible; for you know not, yourself,
what is that doom! Yes, poor wretch,’ he added,
more gently, ‘you knew not what you did;
but I know, and now will I tell. I, who have
watched over the soul of Aletheia Randolph for
well-nigh twenty years, know well of what fire
it is made; I tell you I have long foreknown
that there was a capacity of love in her which
is most awful, and which would most infallibly
work her utter woe, except its ardent immensity
found a perpetual outlet in the many ties which
weave themselves around a happy wife and mother.
And now, oh! was there none to have mercy
on her, and save her noble heart and life from
such destruction; this soul of flame, fathomless
as the deep, burning and pure as the spotless
noonday sky, hath gone forth to fasten itself upon
a desolating, barren, mournful love, where,
hungering forever after happiness, and never fed,
it will be driven to insanity or death! Yes, I
tell you, it will be so; my departing spirit is almost
on my lips, and my words must be few, but
they are words of fearful truth. I know her, and
I know that thus it will be; one day’s separation
from you, whom the world will never admit to be
her own—one cloud upon your brow, which she
has not the power to disperse, will work in her
a torment that will sap her noble mind, and will
make her, haply, the lunatic, and you—you, descendant
of the maniac Sydneys, her keeper!
Oh, what had she done to you that you should
hate her so? Oh, wherefore have you cursed
her, my innocent child, my only daughter?’
“I fell on my knees; I gasped for breath;[Pg 136]
Lilias, I felt that every word he said was true,
that all would come to pass as he foretold; for
he spoke with the prophetic truth of the dying;
he saw my utter agony. Suddenly he lifted himself
up in the bed, and the movement broke the
bandage on his head, whence the blood streamed
suddenly with a destructive violence; he heeded
it not, but grasped my arm with the last energy
of life.
“‘I see you are in torments,’ he said, ‘and fitly
so; but if you have this much of grace left,
now at least to suffer, it may be that every spark
of justice is not dead within you, and that you
will save her yet.’
“‘Save her!’ I almost shrieked. ‘Yes, if by
any means upon this earth such a blessing be
possible! Shall I die? I am ready—oh, how
ready.’
“‘No; to die were but to carry her into your
grave,’ the cruel voice replied; ‘but living, I believe
that you may save her. From what I know
of that most noble child’s pure soul, I do believe
that you may save her yet. Man! who have
been her curse and mine, will you swear to do
so, by any means I may command?’
“‘I will swear!’ was my answer, and his glazing
eyes were suddenly lit up with a fierce delight.
‘And how?’ I cried.
“‘Thus,’ he answered, drawing me close to
him, and putting his lips to my ear: ‘by rendering
yourself hateful to her! To quit her
were to bid her lament you unto the death; but
by her very side to render yourself abhorrent to her,
thus shall you save her! You have sworn—remember,
you have sworn! Go! When I am
dead, give up that voice and look of love; put on
a stern aspect; treat her as a cruel taskmaster
treats a slave; be harsh; be merciless; tell her
the love she bears you, by its depth of passion,
hath become a crime, and you have vowed to
crush it out of her; but say not I commanded
it; let her believe it is your own free will; punish
her for that love; let her think you hate her
for it; trample her soul beneath your haughty
feet; let her hear naught but bitterest words—see
naught but sternest looks—feel naught but
a grasp severe and torturing—to tear her clinging
arms from around you!—so shall you save
her; for she will suffer but a little while at first,
and then will leave you to be forever blest;—so
shall you crush her love, and send her out from
your heart to seek a better. Sydney, you have
sworn to do it—you have sworn!’
“He repeated the words with fearful vehemence,
for life was ebbing with the blood that
flowed. Gathering up his last energies, he
shrieked into my ear—’Say that you have
sworn!—answer, or my spirit curses you forever!’
and I answered: ‘I have sworn!’
“He burst into a laugh of awful triumph,
sunk back, and expired….
“Lilias, I have kept that vow!”
At these words, uttered in a hoarse and ominous
tone, which seemed to convey a volume of
fearful meaning, a cold shiver crept over the
frame of the young Lilias: a horror unspeakable[Pg 137]
took possession of her, as the vail seemed
suddenly lifted up from the mysterious agony
which had made Aletheia’s life, even to the outward
eye, a mere embodiment of perpetual suffering;
and her deep and womanly appreciation
of what her unhappy cousin had endured, caused
her to shrink almost in fear from the wretched
man by her side, who had thus been constrained
to become the cruel tyrant of her he loved so
fondly. But he spoke again in such broken, faltering
accents, that her heart once more swelled
with pity for him.
“Yes, Lilias, I kept that fearful vow: the
grasp of the dead man’s hand, which, even as
he stiffened into a mass of senseless clay, still
locked my own as with an iron gripe, seemed to
have bound it on my soul, and I, alas! believed
in the efficacy of this means for her restoration
from the destructive madness of her love to such
an one as I. I believed I thus should save her,
and turn her pure affection to a salutary hate.
Yes; with energy, with fierce determination, I
did keep that vow, because it was to bind myself
unto such untold tortures, that it seemed a
righteous expiation; and what, oh, what has
been the result! Her father thought he knew
her. He thought the intensity of her tenderness
would brave insanity or death; but, not my hatred
and contempt! and he knew her not, in her
unparalleled generosity! for behold her glorious
devotion hath trampled even my contumely under
foot, and hath risen faithful, changeless, all
perfect as before.
“Oh, Lilias, I can not tell you the detail of
the cruelties I have perpetrated on her—redoubled,
day by day, as I saw them all fall powerless
before her matchless love. I told her that
because of its intensity, her affection had become
a crime, for one whose eternal abiding
place was not within this world, and that it inspired
me with horror and with wrath; and since
she had taken me for her master, as her master,
I would drive this passion from her soul, by even
the sternest means that fancy can devise; and
then, I dare not tell you all that I have done;
but she, with her imploring voice, her tender,
mournful eyes, forever answered that if she were
hateful to me I had better leave her, only with
me should go her love, her life, her very soul!
Alas! alas! I could not leave her till my fearful
task was done. I have labored—oh, let the spirit
of that dead father witness—I have labored according
to his will, and what has been the up-shot
of it all? Lilias,” he spoke with sudden
fierceness, “I have learnt to crush the life out
of her, but not the love! the pure, devoted, boundless
love is there, still, true and tender as before,
only it abides my torture, day and night, chained
to the rack by these cruel hands.”
He buried his face on his knees, and a strong
convulsion shook his frame.
A TALE OF MID-AIR.
In a cottage in the valley of Sallanches near
the foot of Mont Blanc, lived old Bernard
and his three sons. One morning he lay in bed[Pg 138]
sick, and, burning with fever, watched anxiously
for the return of his son, Jehan, who had
gone to fetch a physician. At length a horse’s
tread was heard, and soon afterward the Doctor
entered. He examined the patient closely, felt
his pulse, looked at his tongue, and then said,
patting the old man’s cheek, “It will be nothing,
my friend—nothing!” but he made a sign to
the three lads, who open-mouthed and anxious,
stood grouped around the bed. All four withdrew
to a distant corner, the doctor shook his
head, thrust out his lower lip, and said “Tis a
serious attack—very serious—of fever. He is
now in the height of the fit, and as soon as it
abates he must have sulphate of quinine.”
“What is that, doctor?”
“Quinine, my friend, is a very expensive
medicine, but which you may procure at Sallanches.
Between the two fits your father must
take at least three francs’ worth. I will write
the prescription. You can read, Guillaume?”
“Yes, doctor.”
“And you will see that he takes it?”
“Certainly.”
When the physician was gone, Guillaume,
Pierre, and Jehan looked at each other in silent
perplexity. Their whole stock of money consisted
of a franc and a half, and yet the medicine
must be procured immediately.
“Listen,” said Pierre, “I know a method of
getting from the mountain before night three or
four five-franc pieces.”
“From the mountain?”
“I have discovered an eagle’s nest in a cleft
of a frightful precipice. There is a gentleman
at Sallanches, who would gladly purchase the
eagles; and nothing made me hesitate but the
terrible risk of taking them; but that’s nothing
when our father’s life is concerned. We may
have them now in two hours.”
“I will rob the nest,” said Guillaume.
“No, no, let me,” said Jehan, “I am the
youngest and lightest.”
“I have the best right to venture,” said
Pierre, “as it was I who discovered it.”
“Come,” said Pierre, “let us decide by drawing
lots. Write three numbers, Guillaume, put
them into my hat, and whoever draws number
one will try the venture.”
Guillaume blackened the end of a wooden
splinter in the fire; tore an old card into three
pieces; wrote on them one, two, three, and
threw them into the hat.
How the three hearts beat! Old Bernard
lay shivering in the cold fit, and each of his
sons longed to risk his own life, to save that of
his father.
The lot fell on Pierre, who had discovered
the nest; he embraced the sick man.
“We shall not be long absent, father,” he
said, “and it is needful for us to go together.”
“What are you going to do?”
“We will tell you as soon as we come back.”
Guillaume took down from the wall an old
sabre, which had belonged to Bernard when he
served as a soldier; Jehan sought a thick cord[Pg 139]
which the mountaineers use when cutting down
trees; and Pierre went toward an old wooden
cross, reared near the cottage, and knelt before
it for some minutes in fervent prayer.
They set out together, and soon reached the
brink of the precipice. The danger consisted
not only in the possibility of falling several hundred
feet, but still more in the probable aggression
of the birds of prey, inhabiting the wild abyss.
Pierre, who was to brave these perils, was a
fine athletic young man of twenty-two. Having
measured with his eye the distance he would
have to descend, his brothers fastened the cord
around his waist, and began to let him down.
Holding the sabre in his hand, he safely reached
the nook that contained the nest. In it were
four eaglets of a light yellowish-brown color,
and his heart beat with joy at the sight of them.
He grasped the nest firmly in his left hand, and
shouted joyfully to his brothers, “I have them!
Draw me up!”
Already the first upward pull was given to
the cord, when Pierre felt himself attacked by
two enormous eagles, whose furious cries proved
them to be the parents of the nestlings.
“Courage, brother! defend thyself! don’t
fear!”
Pierre pressed the nest to his bosom, and
with his right hand made the sabre play around
his head.
Then began a terrible combat. The eagles
shrieked, the little ones cried shrilly, the mountaineer
shouted and brandished his sword. He
slashed the birds with its blade, which flashed
like lightning, and only rendered them still
more enraged. He struck the rock and sent
forth a shower of sparks.
Suddenly he felt a jerk given to the cord that
sustained him. Looking up he perceived that,
in his evolutions, he had cut it with his sabre,
and that half the strands were severed!
Pierre’s eyes, dilated widely, remained for a
moment immovable, and then closed with terror.
A cold shudder passed through his veins,
and he thought of letting go both the nest and
the sabre.
At that moment one of the eagles pounced on
his head, and tried to tear his face. The Savoyard
made a last effort, and defended himself
bravely. He thought of his old father, and took
courage.
Upward, still upward, mounted the cord:
friendly voices eagerly uttered words of encouragement
and triumph; but Pierre could not reply
to them. When he reached the brink of
the precipice, still clasping fast the nest, his
hair, which an hour before had been as black as
a raven’s wing, was become so completely white,
that Guillaume and Jehan could scarcely recognize
him.
What did that signify? the eaglets were of
the rarest and most valuable species. That
same afternoon they were carried to the village
and sold. Old Bernard had the medicine, and
every needful comfort beside, and the doctor in
a few days pronounced him convalescent.
STORIES ABOUT BEASTS AND BIRDS.
The strength and courage of the lion is so
great that, although he is seldom four feet
in height, he is more than a match for fierce
animals of three or four times his size, such as
the buffalo. He will even attack a rhinoceros
or an elephant, if provoked. He possesses such
extraordinary muscular power, that he has been
known to kill and carry off a heifer of two years
old in his mouth, and, after being pursued by
herdsmen on horseback for five hours, it has
been found that he has scarcely ever allowed
the body of the heifer to touch the ground during
the whole distance. But here is an instance
of strength in a man—a different sort of strength—which
surpasses all we ever heard of a lion:
Three officers in the East Indies—Captain
Woodhouse, Lieutenant Delamain, and Lieutenant
Laing—being informed that two lions
had made their appearance, in a jungle, at some
twenty miles’ distance from their cantonment,
rode off in that direction to seek an engagement.
They soon found the “lordly strangers,” or
natives, we should rather say. One of the lions
was killed by the first volley they fired; the
other retreated across the country. The officers
pursued, until the lion, making an abrupt curve,
returned to his jungle. They then mounted an
elephant, and went in to search for him. They
found him standing under a bush, looking directly
toward them. He sought no conflict, but
seeing them approach, he at once accepted the
first challenge, and sprang at the elephant’s
head, where he hung on. The officers fired; in
the excitement of the onset their aim was defeated,
and the lion only wounded. The elephant,
meanwhile, had shaken him off, and, not
liking such an antagonist, refused to face him
again. The lion did not pursue, but stood waiting.
At length the elephant was persuaded to
advance once more; seeing which, the lion became
furious, and rushed to the contest. The
elephant turned about to retreat, and the lion,
springing upon him from behind, grappled his
flesh with teeth and claws, and again hung on.
The officers fired, while the elephant kicked
with all his might; but, though the lion was dislodged,
he was still without any mortal wound,
and retired into the thicket, content with what
he had done in return for the assault. The
officers had become too excited to desist; and in
the fever of the moment, as the elephant, for his
part, now directly refused to have any thing
more to do with the business, Captain Woodhouse
resolved to dismount, and go on foot into
the jungle. Lieutenant Delamain and Lieutenant
Laing dismounted with him, and they
followed in the direction the lion had taken.
They presently got sight of him, and Captain
Woodhouse fired, but apparently without any
serious injury, as they saw “the mighty lord of
the woods” retire deeper into the thicket “with
the utmost composure.” They pursued, and
Lieutenant Delamain got a shot at the lion.
This was to be endured no longer, and forth[Pg 141]
came the lion, dashing right through the bushes
that intervened, so that he was close upon them
in no time. The two lieutenants were just able
to escape out of the jungle to re-load, but Captain
Woodhouse stood quietly on one side, hoping
the lion would pass him unobserved. This was
rather too much to expect after all he had done.
The lion darted at him, and in an instant, “as
though by a stroke of lightning,” the rifle was
broken and knocked out of his hand, and he
found himself in the grip of the irresistible
enemy whom he had challenged to mortal combat.
Lieutenant Delamain fired at the lion without
killing him, and then again retreated to re-load.
Meantime, Captain Woodhouse and the
lion were both lying wounded on the ground,
and the lion began to craunch his arm. In this
dreadful position Captain Woodhouse had the
presence of mind, and the fortitude, amid the
horrible pain he endured, to lie perfectly still—knowing
that if he made any resistance now, he
would be torn to pieces in a minute. Finding
all motion had ceased, the lion let the arm drop
from his mouth, and quietly crouched down with
his paws on the thigh of his prostrate antagonist.
Presently, Captain Woodhouse, finding
his head in a painful position, unthinkingly
raised one hand to support it, whereupon the
lion again seized his arm, and craunched it
higher up. Once more, notwithstanding the
intense agony, and yet more intense apprehension
of momentary destruction, Captain Woodhouse
had the strength of will and self-command
to lie perfectly still. He remained thus,
until his friends, discovering his situation, were
hastening up, but upon the wrong side, so that
their balls might possibly pass through the lion,
and hit him. Without moving, or manifesting
any hasty excitement, he was heard to say, in a
low voice, “To the other side!—to the other
side!” They hurried round. Next moment
the magnanimous lion lay dead by the side of a
yet stronger nature than his own.
Diedrik Müller, during his hunting time in
South Africa, came suddenly upon a lion. The
lion did not attack him, but stood still, as though
he would have said, “Well, what do you want
here in my desert?” Müller alighted from his
horse, and took deliberate aim at the lion’s forehead.
Just as he drew the trigger, his horse
gave a start of terror, and the hunter missed
his aim. The lion sprang forward; but, finding
that the man stood still—for he had no time
either to remount his horse, or take to his heels—the
lion stopped within a few paces, and stood
still also, confronting him. The man and the
lion stood looking at each other for some minutes;
the man never moved; at length the lion
slowly turned, and walked away. Müller began
hastily to re-load his gun. The lion looked back
over his shoulder, gave a deep growl, and instantly
returned. Could words speak plainer?
Müller, of course, held his hand, and remained
motionless. The lion again moved off, warily.
The hunter began softly to ram down his bullet.
Again the lion looked back, and gave a threatening[Pg 142]
growl. This was repeated between them
until the lion had retired to some distance, when
he bounded into a thicket.
A very curious question is started by the
worthy vicar of Swaffham Bulbec on the mortality
of birds. The mortality must be enormous
every year, yet how seldom in our country
rambles do we find a dead bird. One, now
and then, in the woods or hedgerows, is the
utmost seen by any body, even if he search for
them. Very few, comparatively, are destroyed
by mankind. Only a few species are killed by
sportsmen; all the rest can not live long, nor
can they all be eaten by other birds. Many
must die from natural causes. Immense numbers,
especially of the smaller birds, are born
each year, yet they do not appear to increase
the general stock of the species. Immense
numbers, therefore, must die every year; but
what becomes of the bodies? Martins, nightingales,
and other migratory birds, may be supposed
to leave a great number of their dead relations
in foreign countries; this, however, can
not apply to our own indigenous stock. Mr.
Jenyns partly accounts for this by saying, that
no doubt a great many young birds fall a prey
to stronger birds soon after leaving the nest,
and probably a number of the elder birds also;
while the very old are killed by the cold of winter;
or, becoming too feeble to obtain food,
drop to the earth, and are spared the pain of
starvation by being speedily carried off by some
hungry creature of the woods and fields. Besides
these means for the disposal of the bodies,
there are scavenger insects, who devour, and
another species who act as sextons, and bury
the bodies. During the warm months of summer,
some of the burying beetles will accomplish
“the humble task allotted them by Providence,”
in a surprisingly short time. Mr. Jenyns
has repeatedly, during a warm spring, placed
dead birds upon the ground, in different spots
frequented by the necrophorus vespillo, and other
allied beetles, who have effected the interment
so completely in four-and-twenty hours, that
there was a difficulty in finding the bodies
again.
All this goes a great way to account for our
so very seldom seeing any dead birds lying
about, notwithstanding the immense mortality
that must take place every year; but it certainly
is not satisfactory; for although the birds of
prey, and those which are not devoured by
others, are comparatively small in number, how
is it that none of these are ever found? Once
in a season, perhaps, we may find a dead crow,
or a dead owl (generally one that has been shot),
but who ever finds hawks, ravens, kites, sparrow-hawks,
or any number of crows, out of all
the annual mortality that must occur in their
colonies? These birds are for the most part
too large for the sexton beetle to bury; and,
quickly as the foxes, stoats, weasels, and other
prowling creatures would nose out the savoury
remains, or the newly-fallen bodies, these creatures
only inhabit certain localities—and dead[Pg 143]
birds may be supposed to fall in many places.
Still, they are not seen.
A pair of robins built their nest in the old ivy
of a garden wall, and the hen shortly afterward
sat in maternal pride upon four eggs. The gardener
came to clip the ivy; and, not knowing of
the nest, his shears cut off a part of it, so that
the four eggs fell to the ground. Dropping on
leaves, they were not broken. Notice being attracted
by the plaintive cries of the hen bird,
the eggs were restored to the nest, which the
gardener repaired. The robins returned, the
hen sat upon the eggs, and in a few days they
were hatched. Shortly afterward the four little
ones were all found lying upon the ground
beneath, cold, stiff, and lifeless. The gardener’s
repairs of the nest had not been according to the
laws of bird-architecture, and a gap had broken
out. The four unfledged little ones were taken
into the house, and, efforts being made to revive
them by warmth, they presently showed signs of
life, recovered, and were again restored to the
nest. The gap was filled up by stuffing a small
piece of drugget into it. The parent robins,
perched in a neighboring tree, watched all these
operations, without displaying any alarm for the
result, and, as soon as they were completed, returned
to the nest. All went on well for a day
or two: but misfortune seemed never weary of
tormenting this little family. A violent shower
of rain fell. The nest being exposed, by the
close clipping of the ivy leaves, the drugget got
sopped, the rain half filled the nest, and the gardener
found the four little ones lying motionless
in the water. Once more they were taken
away, dried near the fire, and placed in the nest
of another bird fixed in a tree opposite the ivy.
The parent birds in a few minutes occupied the
nest, and never ceased their attentions until the
brood were able to fly, and take care of themselves.
The story we have already related of Diedrik
Müller’s lion, is surpassed by another of a similar
kind, which we take to be about the best lion-story
that zoological records can furnish.
A hunter, in the wilds of Africa, had seated
himself on a bank near a pool, to rest, leaving
his gun, set upright against a rock, a few feet
behind him. He was alone. Whether he fell
asleep, or only into a reverie, he did not know,
but suddenly he saw an enormous lion standing
near him, attentively observing him. Their eyes
met, and thus they remained, motionless, looking
at each other. At length the hunter leaned back,
and slowly extended his arm toward his gun.
The lion instantly uttered a deep growl, and
advanced nearer. The hunter paused. After a
time, he very gradually repeated the attempt, and
again the lion uttered a deep growl, the meaning
of which was not to be mistaken. This occurred
several times (as in the former case), until the
man was obliged to desist altogether. Night
approached; the lion never left him the whole
night. Day broke; the lion still was there, and
remained there the whole day. The hunter had
ceased to make any attempt to seize his gun, and[Pg 144]
saw that his only hope was to weary the lion out
by the fortitude of a passive state, however dreadful
the situation. All the next night the lion
remained. The man, worn out for want of sleep,
dared not to close his eyes, lest the lion, believing
him to be dead, should devour him. All the
provision in his wallet was exhausted. The
third night arrived. Being now utterly exhausted,
and having dropped off to sleep, several times,
and as often come back to consciousness with a
start of horror at finding he had been asleep, he
finally sunk backward, and lay in a dead slumber.
He never awoke till broad day, and then found
that the lion was gone.
On the question of “best” stories of animals,
there are so many excellent stories of several
species that the superlative degree may be hard
to determine. Setting down the above, however,
as the best lion-story, we will give what we consider
to be (up to this time) the best elephant-story.
In one of the recent accounts of scenes
of Indian warfare (the title of the book has
escaped us, and perhaps we met with the narrative
in a printed letter), a body of artillery was
described as proceeding up a hill, and the great
strength of elephants was found highly advantageous
in drawing up the guns. On the carriage
of one of these guns, a little in front of the wheel,
sat an artilleryman, resting himself. An elephant,
drawing another gun, was advancing in
regular order close behind. Whether from falling
asleep, or over-fatigue, the man fell from his
seat, and the wheel of the gun-carriage, with its
heavy gun, was just rolling over him. The elephant
comprehending the danger, and seeing
that he could not reach the body of the man with
his trunk, seized the wheel by the top, and, lifting
it up, passed it carefully over the fallen man, and
set it down on the other side.
The best dog-story—though there are a number
of best stories of this honest fellow—we fear
is an old one; but we can not forbear telling it,
for the benefit of those who may not have met
with it before. A surgeon found a poor dog,
with his leg broken. He took him home, set it,
and in due time gave him his liberty. Off he
ran. Some months afterward the surgeon was
awoke in the night by a dog barking loudly at
his door. As the barking continued, and the
surgeon thought he recognized the voice, he got
up, and went down stairs. When he opened the
door, there stood his former patient, wagging his
tail, and by his side another dog—a friend whom
he had brought—who had also had the misfortune
to get a leg broken. There is another dog-story
of a different kind, told by Mr. Jenyns, which we
think very amusing. A poodle, belonging to a
gentleman in Cheshire, was in the habit of going
to church with his master, and sitting with him
in the pew during the whole service. Sometimes
his master did not come; but this did not prevent
the poodle, who always presented himself in good
time, entered the pew, and remained sitting there
alone: departing with the rest of the congregation.
One Sunday, the dam at the head of a lake
in the neighborhood gave way, and the whole[Pg 145]
road was inundated. The congregation was
therefore reduced to a few individuals, who came
from cottages close at hand. Nevertheless, by
the time the clergyman had commenced reading
the Psalms, he saw his friend the poodle come
slowly up the aisle, dripping with water: having
been obliged to swim above a quarter of a mile
to get to church. He went into his pew, as
usual, and remained quietly there to the end of
the service. This is told on the authority of the
clergyman himself.
A hungry jackdaw once took a fancy to a
young chicken which had only recently been
hatched. He pounced upon it accordingly, and
was carrying it off, when the hen rushed upon
him, and beat him with her wings, and held him
in her beak, until the cock came up, who immediately
attacked the jackdaw, and struck him so
repeatedly that he was scarcely able to effect his
escape by flight. But the best hen-story is one
in Mr. Jenyns’ “Observations.” A hen was
sitting on a number of eggs to hatch them. An
egg was missing every night; yet nobody could
conjecture who had stolen it. One morning,
after several had been lost in this way, the hen
was discovered with ruffled feathers, a bleeding
breast, and an inflamed countenance. By the
side of the nest was seen the dead body of a large
rat, whose skull had been fractured—evidently
by blows from the beak of the valiant hen, who
could endure the vile act of piracy no longer.
Mr. Jenyns relates a good owl-story. He
knew a tame owl, who was so fond of music that
he would enter the drawing-room of an evening,
and, perching on the shoulder of one of the
children, listen with great attention to the tones
of the piano-forte: holding his head first on one
side, then on the other, after the manner of
connoisseurs. One night, suddenly, spreading
his wings, as if unable to endure his rapture any
longer, he alighted on the keys, and, driving away
the fingers of the performer with his beak, began
to hop about upon the keys himself, apparently
in great delight with his own execution. This
pianist’s name was Keevie. He was born in the
woods of Northumberland, and belonged to a
friend of the Reverend Mr. Jenyns.
Good bear-stories are numerous. One of the
best we take from the “Zoological Anecdotes.”
At a hunt in Sweden, an old soldier was charged
by a bear. His musket missed fire, and the
animal being close upon him, he made a thrust,
in the hope of driving the muzzle of his piece
down the bear’s throat. But the thrust was
parried by one of huge paws with all the skill of
a fencer, and the musket wrested from the
soldier’s hand, who was forthwith laid prostrate.
He lay quiet, and the bear, after smelling,
thought he was dead, and then left him to
examine the musket. This he seized by the
stock, and began to knock about, as though to
discover wherein its virtue consisted, when the
soldier could not forbear putting forth one hand
to recover his weapon. The bear immediately
seized him by the back of the head, and tore his
scalp over his crown, so that it fell over the[Pg 146]
soldier’s face. Notwithstanding his agony, the
poor fellow restrained his cries, and again pretended
death. The bear laid himself upon his
body, and thus remained, until some hunters
coming up relieved him from this frightful
situation. As the poor fellow rose, he threw
back his scalp with his hand, as though it had
been a peruke, and ran frantically toward them,
exclaiming—”The bear! the bear!” So intense
was his apprehension of his enemy, that it made
him oblivious of his bodily anguish. He eventually
recovered, and received his discharge in
consequence of his loss of hair. There is another
bear-story in this work, which savors—just
a little—of romance. A powerful bull was
attacked by a bear in a forest, when the bull
succeeded in striking both horns into his assailant,
and pinning him to a tree. In this situation
they were both found dead—the bear, of his
wounds; the bull (either fearing, or, from
obstinate self-will, refusing, to relinquish his
position of advantage) of starvation!
The beat cat-and-mouse story (designated “Melancholy
Accident—a Cat killed by a Mouse”) is to
be found in “The Poor Artist,” the author of
which seems to have derived the story from a
somewhat questionable source, though we must
admit the possibility. “A cat had caught a
mouse on a lawn, and let it go again, in her
cruel way, in order to play with it; when the
mouse, inspired by despair, and seeing only one
hole possible to escape into—namely, the round
red throat of the cat, very visible through her
open mouth—took a bold spring into her jaws,
just escaping between her teeth, and into her
throat he struggled and stuffed himself; and so
the cat was suffocated.” It reads plausibly; let
us imagine it was true.
The best spider-and-fly story we also take
from the last-named book. “A very strong, loud,
blustering fellow of a blue-bottle fly bounced
accidentally into a spider’s web. Down ran the
old spider, and threw her long arms round his
neck; but he fought, and struggled, and blew
his drone, and fuzzed, and sung sharp, and beat,
and battered, and tore the web in holes—and so
got loose. The spider would not let go her
hold round him—and the fly flew away with the
spider!” This is related on the authority of
Mr. Thomas Bell, the naturalist, who witnessed
the heroic act.
A MISER’S LIFE AND DEATH.
This is Harrow Weal Common; and a lovely
spot it is. Time was when the whole extent
lay waste, or rather covered with soft herbage
and wild flowers, where the bee sought her
pasture, and the lark loved to hide her nest. But
since then, cultivation has trenched on much of
Harrow Weal. Cottages have risen, and small
homesteads tell of security and abundance. It
is pleasant to look upon them from this rising
ground; to follow the windings of the broad
stream, with pastures on either side, where sheep
and cattle graze. Look narrowly toward yonder
group of trees, and that slight elevation of the[Pg 147]
ground covered with wild chamomile; if the narrator
who told concerning the miser of Harrow
Weal Common has marked the spot aright, that
mound and flowers are associated with the history
of one whose profitless life affords a striking
instance of the withering effects of avarice.
On that spot stood the house of Daniel Dancer;
miserable in the fullest conception of the word:
desolate and friendless, for no bright fire gleamed
in winter on the old man’s hearthstone; nor
yet in spring, when all nature is redolent of
bliss, did the confiding sparrow build her nest
beside his thatch. The walls of his solitary
dwelling were old and lichen-dotted; ferns
sprung from out their fissures, and creeping ivy
twined through the shattered window-panes. A
sapling, no one knew how, had vegetated in the
kitchen; its broken pavement afforded a free
passage, and, as time went on, the sapling acquired
strength, pushing its tall head through
the damp and mouldering ceiling; then, catching
more of air and light, it went upward to the
roof, and, finding that the tiles were off and part
of the rafters broken, that same tree looked forth
in its youth and vigor, throwing its branches
wide, and serving, as years passed on, to shelter
the inmates of the hut.
Other trees grew round; unpruned and thickly-tangled
rank grass sprang up wherever the
warm sunbeams found an entrance; and as far
as the eye could reach, appeared a wilderness of
docks and brambles, with huge plantains and
giant thistles, inclosed with a boundary hedge
of such amazing height as wholly to exclude all
further prospect.
Eighty acres of good land belonged to Dancer’s
farm. An ample stream once held its winding
course among them, but becoming choked at the
further end with weeds and fallen leaves, and
branches broken by the wind, it spread into a
marsh, tenanted alike by the slow, creeping
blind-worm, and water-newt, the black slug, and
frogs of portentous size. The soil was rich, and
would have yielded abundantly; the timber, too,
was valuable, for some of the finest oaks, perhaps,
in the kingdom grew upon the farm; but
the cultivation of the one, and the culling of the
other, was attended with expense, and both were
consequently left uncared for.
In the centre of this lone and wretched spot,
dwelt the miserable Dancer and his sister, alike
in their habits and penuriousness. The sister
never went from home; the brother rarely, except
to sell his hay. He had some acres of fine
meadow-land, upon which the brambles had not
trenched, and his attention was exclusively devoted
to keeping them clear of weeds. Having
no other occupation, the time of hay-harvest
seems to have been the only period at which his
mind was engrossed with business, and this too
was rendered remarkable by the miser’s laying
aside his habits of penuriousness—scarcely any
gentleman in the neighborhood gave his mowers
better beer, or in greater quantity; but at no
other time was the beverage of our Saxon ancestors
found within his walls.
Some people thought that the old man was
crazed; but those who knew him spoke well of
his intelligence. As his father had been before
him, so was he; his mantle had descended in
darkness and in fullness on all who bore his
name, and while that of Daniel Dancer was perhaps
the most familiar, his three brothers were
equally penurious. One sordid passion absorbed
their every faculty; they loved money solely and
exclusively for its own sake, not for the pleasures
it could procure, nor yet because of the
power it bestowed, but for the love of hoarding.
When the father of Daniel Dancer breathed
his last, there was reason to believe that a large
sum, amounting to some thousands, was concealed
on the premises. This conjecture occasioned
his son no small uneasiness, not so much
from the fear of loss, as from the apprehension
lest his brothers should find the treasure and divide
it among themselves. Dancer, therefore,
kept the matter as much as possible to himself.
He warily and secretly sought out every hole
and corner, thrusting his skinny hand into many
a deserted mouse-hole, and examining every part
of the chimney. Vain were all his efforts, till at
length, on removing an old grate, he discovered
about two hundred pounds, in gold and bank-notes,
between two pewter dishes. Much more
undoubtedly there was, but the rest remained
concealed.
Strange beings were Dancer and his sister to
look upon. The person of the old man was generally
girt with a hay-band, in order to keep
together his tattered garments; his stockings
were so darned and patched that nothing of the
original texture remained; they were girt about
in cold and wet weather with strong bands of
hay, which served instead of boots, and his hat
having been worn for at least thirteen years,
scarcely retained a vestige of its former shape.
Perhaps the most wretched vagabond and mendicant
that ever crossed Harrow Weal Common
was more decently attired than this miserable
representative of an ancient and honorable house.
The sister possessed an excellent wardrobe,
consisting not only of wearing apparel, but table
linen, and twenty-four pair of good sheets; she
had also clothes of various kinds, and abundance
of plate belonging to the family, but every thing
was stowed away in chests. Neither the brother
nor the sister had the disposition or the heart
to enjoy the blessings that were liberally given
them; and hence it happened that Dancer was
rarely seen, and that his sister scarcely ever quitted
her obscure abode.
The interior of the dwelling well befitted its
occupants. Furniture, and that of a good description,
had formerly occupied a place within
the walls, but every article had long since been
carefully secluded from the light, all excepting
two antique bedsteads which could not readily
be removed. These, however, neither Dancer
nor his sister could be prevailed to occupy; they
preferred sleeping on sacks stuffed with hay, and
covered with horse-rugs. Nor less miserable was
their daily fare. Though possessed of at least[Pg 149]
ten thousand pounds, they lived on cold dumplings,
hard as stone, and made of the coarsest
meal; their only beverage was water; their sole
fire a few sticks gathered on the common, although
they had abundance of wood, and noble
trees that required lopping.
Thus they lived, isolated from mankind, while
around them the desolation of their paternal
acres, and the rank luxuriance of weeds and
brambles, presented a mournful emblem of their
condition. Talents, undoubtedly they had; kindly
tempers in early life, which might have conduced
to the well-being of society. Daniel especially
possessed many admirable qualities, with
good sense and native integrity; his manners,
too, though unpolished by intercourse with the
world, were at one time both frank and courteous,
but all and each were absorbed by one
master passion—sordid avarice took possession
of his soul, and rendered him the most despicable
of men.
At length Dancer’s sister died. They had
lived together for many years, similar in their
penuriousness, though little, perhaps, of natural
affection subsisted between them. The sister
was possessed of considerable wealth, which she
left to her brother. The old man greatly rejoiced
at its acquisition; he resolved, in consequence,
that her funeral should not disgrace the
family, and accordingly contracted with an undertaker
to receive timber in exchange for a
coffin, rather than to part with gold.
Lady Tempest, who resided in the neighborhood,
compassionating the wretched condition of
an aged woman, sick, and destitute of even pauper
comforts, had the poor creature conveyed to
her house. Every possible alleviation was afforded,
and medical assistance immediately obtained;
but they came too late. The disease, which proceeded
originally from want, proved mortal, and
the victim of sordid avarice was borne unlamented
to her grave.
There was crowding on the funeral day beside
the road that led to Lady Tempest’s. People
came trooping from far and near, with a company
of boys belonging to Harrow School,
thoughtless, and amused with the strangeness
of a spectacle which might rather have excited
feelings of sorrow and commiseration. First came
a coffin of the humblest kind, containing the
emaciated corpse of one who had possessed ample
wealth—a woman to whom had been committed
the magnificent gift of life, fair talents,
and health, with faculties for appropriating each
to the glory of Him who gave them, but who, on
dying, had no soothing retrospect of life, no
thankfulness for having been the instrument of
good to others, no hope beyond the grave. Behind
that coffin, as chief-mourner, followed the
brother, unbeloved, and heedless of all duties
either to God or man—a miserable being; the
possessor of many thousands, yet too sordid to
purchase even decent mourning. It was only by
the importunate entreaties of his relatives that he
consented to unbind the hay-bands with which
his legs were covered, and to put on a second-hand[Pg 150]
pair of black worsted stockings. His coat
was of a whitish brown color, his waistcoat had
been black about the middle of the last century,
and the covering of his head was a nondescript
kind of wig, which had descended to him as an
heirloom. Thus attired, and followed and attended
by a crowd whom curiosity had drawn
together, went on old Daniel and the coffin of his
sister toward the place of its sojourn. When
there, the horse’s girth gave way, for they were
past all service, and the brother was suddenly
precipitated into his sister’s grave; but the old
man escaped unhurt. The service proceeded;
and slowly into darkness and forgetfulness went
down the remains of his miserable counterpart.
One friend, however, remained to the miser—and
this was Lady Tempest. That noble-minded
woman had given a home to the sister, and
sought by every possible means to alleviate her
sufferings; now also, when the object of her
solicitude was gone, she endeavored to inspire
the brother with better feelings, and to ameliorate
his miserable condition. This kindly notice
by Lady Tempest, while it soothed his pride,
served also to lessen the sufferings and sorrows
of his declining age; and so far did her representations
prevail, that, having given him a comfortable
bed, she actually induced him to throw
away the sack on which he slept for years. Nay,
more, he took into his service a man of the name
of Griffith, and allowed him an ample supply of
food, but neither cat nor dog purred or watched
beneath his roof; he had no kindliness of heart
to bestow upon them, nor occasion for their
services, for he still continued to live on crusts
and fragments; even when Lady Tempest sent
him better fare, he could hardly be prevailed to
partake of it.
In his boyish days, he possessed, it might be,
some natural feelings of affection toward his
kind; but as years passed on, and his sordid
avarice increased, he manifested the utmost
aversion for his brother, who rivaled himself in
penury and wealth, and still continued to pasture
sheep on the same common. To his niece, however,
he once presented a guinea, on the birth
of a daughter, but this he made conditional, she
was either to name the child Nancy, after his
mother, or forfeit the whole sum.
Still, with that strange contrariety which even
the most penurious occasionally present, gleams
of kindness broke forth at intervals, as sunbeams
on a stony waste. He was known secretly to
have assisted persons whose modes of life and
appearance were infinitely superior to his own;
and though parsimonious in the extreme, he was
never guilty of injustice, or accused of attempting
to overreach his neighbors. He was also a
second Hampden in defending the rights and
privileges of those who were connected with his
locality. While old Daniel lived, no infringements
were permitted on Harrow Weal Common;
he heeded neither the rank nor wealth of
those who attempted to act unjustly, but, putting
himself at the head of the villagers, he resisted
such aggressions with uniform success.[Pg 151]
On one occasion, also, having been reluctantly
obliged to prosecute a horse-stealer at Aylesbury,
he set forth with one of his neighbors on
an unshod steed, with a mane and tail of no ordinary
growth, a halter for a bridle, a sack instead
of a saddle. Thus equipped, he went on,
till, having reached the principal inn at Aylesbury,
the miser addressed his companion, saying,
“Pray, sir, go into the house and order what
you please, and live like a gentleman, I will settle
for it readily; but as regards myself, I must
go on in my old way.”
His friend entreated him to take a comfortable
repast, but this he steadily refused. A penny-worth
of bread sufficed for his meal, and at night
he slept under his horse’s manger; but when
the business that brought him to Aylesbury was
ended, he paid fifteen shillings, the amount of
his companion’s bill, with the utmost cheerfulness.
Grateful too, he was, as years went on, to
Lady Tempest for her unwearied kindness, and
he resolved to leave her the wealth which he
had accumulated. His sister, too, expressed the
same wish; and when, after six months of continued
attention from that lady, Miss Dancer
found her end approach, she instructed her
brother to give their benefactress an acknowledgment
from the one thousand six hundred
pounds which she had concealed in an old tattered
petticoat.
“Not a penny of that money,” said old Dancer,
unceremoniously to his sister. “Not a
penny as yet. The good lady shall have the
whole when I am gone.”
At length the time came when the old man
must be gone; when his desolate abode and
neglected fields should bear witness no longer
against him. Few particulars are known concerning
his death. The fact alone is certain,
that the evening before his departure, he dispatched
a messenger to Lady Tempest requesting
to see her ladyship, and that, being gratified
by her arrival, he expressed great satisfaction.
Finding himself somewhat better, his attachment
to the hoarded pelf, which he valued even
more than the only friend he had on earth, overcame
the resolution he had formed of giving her
his will; and though his hand was scarcely
able to perform its functions, he took hold of
the precious document and replaced it in his
bosom.
The next morning he became worse, and
again did the same kind lady attend the old
man’s summons; when, having confided to her
keeping the title-deeds of wealth which he valued
more than life, his hand suddenly became
convulsed, his head sunk upon the pillow, and
the miser breathed his last.
The house in which he died, and where he
first drew breath, exhibited a picture of utter
desolation. Those who crossed the threshold
stood silent, as if awe-struck. Yet that miserable
haunt contained the hoarded wealth of
years. Gold and silver coins were dug up on[Pg 152]
the ground-floor; plate and table-linen, with
clothes of every description, were found locked
up in chests; large bowls, filled with guineas
and half-guineas came to light, with parcels of
bank-notes stuffed under the covers of old chairs.
Some hundred-weights of waste-paper, the accumulation
of half a century, were also discovered;
and two or three tons of old iron, consisting
of nails and horse-shoes, which the miser had
picked up.
Strange communings had passed within the
walls—sordid, yet bitter thoughts, the crushing
of all kindly yearnings toward a better state of
mind. The outer conduct of the man was
known, but the internal conflict between good
and evil remains untold.
Nearly sixty-four years have elapsed since the
miser and his sister passed from among the
living. Perchance some lichen-dotted stone, if
carefully sought for and narrowly examined,
may give the exact period of their death, but, as
yet, no record of the kind has been discovered.
Collateral testimonies, however, go far to prove
that the death of the miser took place about the
year 1775, and that his sister died a few months
previous.
RESULTS OF AN ACCIDENT.—THE GUM SECRET.
In journeying from Dublin westward, by the
banks of the Liffey, we pass the village of
Chapelizod, and hamlet of Palmerstown. The
water-power of the Liffey has attracted manufacturers
at different times, who with less or
greater success, but, unfortunately, with a general
ill-success, have established works there.
Paper-making, starch-making, cotton-spinning
and weaving, bleaching and printing of calicoes,
have been attempted. But all have been in turn
abandoned, though occasionally renewed by some
new firm or private adventurer. Into the supposed
causes of failure it is not here necessary
to inquire. The manufacture of starch has survived
several disasters.
The article British gum, which is now so extensively
used by calico-printers, by makers-up
of stationery, by the Government in postage-stamp
making, and in various industrial arts,
was first made at Chapelizod. Its origin and
history are somewhat curious.
The use of potatoes in the starch factories
excited the vehement opposition of the people,
whose chief article of food was thus consumed
and enhanced in price. These factories were
several times assailed by angry multitudes, and
on more than one occasion set on fire by means
never discovered. The fires were not believed
to have been always accidental.
On the fifth of September, 1821, George the
Fourth, on his return to England from visiting
Ireland, embarked at Dunleary harbor, near Dublin.
On that occasion the ancient Irish name of
Dunleary was blotted out, and in honor of the
royal visit that of Kingston was substituted. In
the evening the citizens of Dublin sat late in
taverns and at supper parties. Loyalty and punch[Pg 153]
abounded. In the midst of their revelry a cry of
“fire” was heard. They ran to the streets, and
some, following the glare and the cries, found
the fire at a starch manufactory near Chapelizod.
The stores not being of a nature to burn rapidly,
were in great part saved from the fire, but they
were so freely deluged with water, that the starch
was washed away in streams ankle-deep over the
roadways and lanes into the Liffey.
Next morning one of the journeymen block-printers—whose
employment was at the Palmerstown
print-works, but who lodged at Chapelizod—woke
with a parched throat and headache.
He asked himself where he had been.
He had been seeing the King away; drinking,
with thousands more, Dunleary out of, and
Kingston into, the map of Ireland. Presently,
his confused memory brought him a vision of a
fire: he had a thirsty sense of having been carrying
buckets of water; of hearing the hissing
of water on hot iron floors; of the clanking of
engines, and shouts of people working the pumps,
and of himself tumbling about with the rest of
the mob, and rolling over one another in streams
of liquefied wreck, running from the burning
starch stores.
He would rise, dress, go out, inquire about
the fire, find his shopmates, and see if it was to
be a working day, or once again a drinking day.
He tried to dress; but—a—hoo!—his clothes
were gummed together. His coat had no entrance
for his arms until the sleeves were picked
open, bit by bit; what money he had left was
glued into his pockets; his waistcoat was tightly
buttoned up with—what? Had he been bathing
with his clothes on, in a sea of gum-arabic—that
costly article used in the print-works?
This man was not the only one whose clothes
were saturated with gum. He and four of his
shopmates held a consultation, and visited the
wreck of the starch factory. In the roadway,
the starch, which, in a hot, calcined state, had
been watered by the fire-engines the night before,
was now found by them lying in soft, gummy
lumps. They took some of it home; they
tested it in their trade; they bought starch at a
chandler’s shop, put it in a frying-pan, burned
it to a lighter or darker brown, added water, and
at last discovered themselves masters of an article,
which, if not gum itself, seemed as suitable
for their trade as gum-arabic, and at a fraction
of the cost.
It was their own secret; and, could they have
conducted their future proceedings as discreetly
as they made their experiments, they might have
realized fortunes, and had the merit of practically
introducing an article of great utility—one which
has assisted in the fortune-making of some of
the wealthiest firms in Lancaster (so long as
they held it as a secret), and which now the Government
of the British empire manufacture for
themselves.
Its subsequent history is not less curious than
that just related. Unfortunately for the operative
block-printers, who discovered it, their share
in its history is soon told.
It is said that six of them subscribed money
to send one of their number to Manchester with
samples of the new gum for sale; the reply which
he received from drysalters and the managers
of print-works, was either that they would have
nothing to do with his samples, or an admonition
to go home for the present, and return when
he was sober. His fellow-workmen, hearing of
his non-success and fearing the escape of the
secret, sent another of their number to his aid
with more money. The two had no better success
than the one. The remaining four, after
a time, left their work at Dublin, and joined the
two in Manchester. They now tried to sell their
secret. Before this was effected one died; two
were imprisoned for a share in some drunken
riots; and all were in extreme poverty. What
the price paid for the secret was, is not likely to
be revealed now. Part of it was spent in a
passage to New Orleans, where it is supposed
the discoverers of British gum did not long survive
their arrival.
The secret was not at first worked with success.
It passed from its original Lancashire
possessor to a gentleman who succeeded in making
the article of a sufficiently good quality;
and at so low a price that it found a ready introduction
in the print-works. But he could
not produce it in large quantity without employing
assistants, whom he feared to trust with
a knowledge of a manufacture so simple and so
profitable. In employing men to assist in some
parts of the work, and shutting them out from
others, their curiosity, or jealousy, could not be
restrained. On one or two occasions they caused
the officers of Excise to break in upon him when
he was burning his starch, under the allegation
that he was engaged in illicit practices. His
manufactory was broken into in the night by
burglars, who only wanted to rob him of his
secret. Once the place was maliciously burned
down. Other difficulties, far too numerous for
present detail, were encountered. Still, he produced
the British gum in sufficient quantities
for it to yield him a liberal income. At last, in
a week of sickness, he was pressed by the head
of a well-known firm of calico-printers for a supply.
He got out of bed; went to his laboratory;
had the fire kindled; put on his vessel of plate-iron;
calcined his starch, added the water, observed
the temperature; and all the while held
conversation with his keen-eyed customer, whom
he had unsuspectingly allowed to be present.
It is enough to say that this acute calico-printer
never required any more British gum of the convalescent’s
making. Gradually the secret spread,
although the original purchaser of it still retained
a share of the manufacture.
When penny postage came into operation, it
was at first doubtful whether adhesive labels
could be made sufficiently good and low-priced,
which would not have been the case with gum-arabic.
British gum solved the difficulty; and
the manufacturer made a contract to supply it
for the labels. In the second year of his contract,
a rumor was spread, that the adhesive[Pg 155]
matter on the postage stamps was a deleterious
substance, made of the refuse of fish, and other
disgusting materials. The great British gum
secret was then spread far and wide. The public
was extensively informed that the postage-label
poison was made simply of—potatoes.
MY LITTLE FRENCH FRIEND.
Mademoiselle Honorine is a teacher
of her own language in a cathedral town
south of the Loire, celebrated for the finest
church and the longest street in France; at
least, so say the inhabitants, who have seen no
others. The purest French is supposed to be
spoken hereabouts, and the reputation thus
given has for many years attracted hosts of foreigners
anxious to attain the true accent formerly
in vogue at the court of the refined Catherine
de Medici. It is true that this extreme
grace of diction and tone is not acknowledged
by Parisians; who, when they had a court, imagined
the best French was spoken in the capital
where that court resided; and they have
been long in the habit of sneering at the pretensions
of their rivals; who, however, among foreigners,
still keep their middle-age fame.
Mademoiselle Honorine is not a native of this
remarkable town; and the French she teaches
is of a different sort, for she comes from a far-off
province, by no means so remarkable for
purity of accent. She is an Alsatian, and her
natal town is no other than Vancouleurs, where
the tree under which Joan of Arc saw angels
and became inspired, once existed.
As may be imagined, Mademoiselle Honorine
is proud of this accident of birth, and tells with
much exultation of having, at the age of fifteen,
some thirty-five years ago, borne the part of La
Pucelle in the grand procession to Domremy,
formerly an annual festival. She relates that
she attracted universal attention on that occasion,
chiefly from the circumstance of her hair,
which is now of silvery whiteness, having been
equally so then, much to the admiration of all
who beheld her.
“I was always,” she remarks, with satisfied
vanity, “celebrated for my hair, and I had at all
times a high color and bright eyes; so that,
though some people preferred the beauty of my
sisters, I always got more partners than they at
all our fêtes. It is true they all married, and no
one proposed to me, except old Monsieur de
Monzon, who suffered from the gout and a very
bad temper; but I had no respect for his character
and though he was rich, and I might have
been a châtelaine, instead of such a poor woman
as I am, still I refused him, for I preferred my
liberty; and that, also, was the reason I left my
uncle’s domain, because I like independence.
We used, my aunt, my uncle, and I, to spend
most of our time at his country place, going out
every day lark-catching, which we did with looking-glasses:
they held the glasses and lured the
birds, while I was ready with the net to throw
over them. My uncle, however, was always
scolding me for talking and frightening the birds[Pg 156]
away; so I got tired of this amusement and of
the dependence in which I lived.”
The independence preferred by Mademoiselle
Honorine to lark-catching and snubbing, consists
in giving lessons to the English. As, of late,
we islanders have been as hard to catch as the
victims of the looking-glasses, her occupation is
not lucrative; and although she sometimes devotes
her energies to the arts, in the form of
twisted colored paper tortured into the semblance
of weeping willows, and nondescript flowers,
yet these specimens of ingenuity do not bring in
a very large revenue. In fact, her income, when
I knew her, could not be considered enormous;
for, to pay house-rent, board, washing, and sundry
little expenses, she possessed twelve francs
a month: yet with these resources, nevertheless,
she contrived to do more benevolent and charitable
acts than any person I ever met with. She
has always halfpence for the poor’s bag at church—always
farthings for certain regular pensioners,
who expect her donation as she passes them,
at their begging stations, on her way to her
pupils. Moreover, on New-year’s day, she has
always the means of making the prettiest
presents to a friend who for years has shown
her countenance, and put little gains in her
way.
She obtains six francs per month from a
couple of pupils, whose merit is as great in receiving,
as hers in giving lessons. These are
two young workwomen who desire to improve
their education, and daily devote to study the
only unoccupied hour they possess. From six
o’clock till seven, Mademoiselle Honorine, therefore,
on her return from the five o’clock mass—which
she never misses—calls at the garret of
these devotees, and imparts her instruction in
reading and writing to the zealous aspirants for
knowledge.
“I would not,” she says, “miss their lessons
for the world; because, you see, I have thus always
an eye upon their conduct, and have an
opportunity of throwing in a little good advice,
and making them read good books.”
As these young damsels go out to their work
directly after the lesson is over—taking breakfast
at a late hour in the day—Mademoiselle
Honorine provides herself, before starting to the
five o’clock mass, with a bit of dry bread, which
she puts in her pocket, ready to eat when the
moment of hunger arrives. She never allows
herself any other breakfast; and, as she drinks
only cold water, no expenditure of fuel is necessary
for this in her establishment. Except it
occurs to any of her pupils—few of whom are
much richer than her earliest-served—to offer
her some refreshment to lighten her labors,
Mademoiselle Honorine contrives to walk, and
talk, and laugh, and be amusing on an empty
stomach, till dinner-time, when she is careful to
provide herself with an apple and another slice
of bread, which she enjoys in haste, and betakes
herself to other occupations, chiefly unremunerative—such
as visiting a sick neighbor, reading
to a blind friend, or taking a walk on the fashionable[Pg 157]
promenade with an infirm invalid, who
requires the support of an arm.
Fire in France is an expensive luxury which
she economizes—not that she indulges, when
forced to allow herself in comfort, in much besides
turf or pine-cones, with perhaps a sprinkling
of fagot-wood if a friend calls in. She is
able, however, to keep a little canary in a cage,
who is her valued companion; and she nourishes,
besides, several little productive plants in
pots, such as violets and résida; chiefly, it must
be owned, with a view of having the means of
making floral offerings, on birthdays and christenings,
to her very numerous acquaintances.
She is never seen out of spirits, and is welcomed
as an object of interest whenever she flits
along with her round, rosy, smiling face, shrined
in braids of white hair, and set off with a smart
fashionable-shaped bonnet; for she likes being
in the fashion, and is proud of the slightness of
her waist, which her polka shows to advantage.
The strings of her bonnet, and the ribbons and
buttons of her dress, are sometimes very fresh,
and her mittens are sometimes very uncommon:
this she is particular about, as she shows her
hands a good deal in accompanying herself on
the guitar, which she does with much taste, for
her ear is very good and her voice has been
musical. There are few things Mademoiselle
Honorine can not do to be useful. She can play
at draughts and dominos, can knit or net, knowing
all the last new patterns; her satin stitch is
neatness itself. It is suspected that she turns
some of these talents to advantage; but that is
a secret, as she considers it more dignified to be
known only as a teacher.
She had a curious set of pupils when I became
acquainted with her. Those whom I
knew were English; who were, rather late in
their career, endeavoring to become proficients
in a tongue positively necessary for economical,
useful, or sentimental purposes, as the case
might be, but which in more early days they had
not calculated on requiring.
They were of those who encourage late ambition—
What the first sprightly running could not give.”
The first of these was a bachelor of some fifty-five,
formerly a medical practitioner, now retired,
and living in a lively lodging, in a premier that
overlooked the Loire; which reflected back so
much sun from its broad surface on a bright
winter’s day, that the circumstance greatly diminished
his expenses in the dreaded article of
fuel—a consideration with both natives and foreigners.
Economy was strictly practiced by Dr.
Drowler. Nevertheless, as he was very gallant,
and loved to pay compliments to his fair young
French friends, whom he did not suspect of
laughing at him, he became desirous of acquiring
greater facility in the lighter part of a language
which served him indifferently well in the
ordinary concerns of his bachelor house-keeping.
He therefore resolved to take advantage of the
low terms and obliging disposition of Mademoiselle[Pg 158]
Honorine, and placed himself on her form.
There was much good-will on both sides, and
his instructress declared that she should have
felt little fear of his ultimate success, but for
his defective hearing; which considerably interfered
with his appreciation of those shades of
pronunciation which might be necessary to render
him capable of charming the attentive ears
of the young ladies, who were on the tiptoe of
expectation to hear what progress he had made
in the language of Jean Jacques Rousseau.
Another of Mademoiselle Honorine’s charges
was Mrs. Mumble, a widow of uncertain age,
whose early education had been a good deal left
to nature; and who—her income being small—had
sought the banks of the poetical Loire (in,
she told her Somersetshire friends, the south of
France) to make, as she expressed it, “both ends
meet.” “One lesson a week at a franc,” she
reflected, “won’t ruin me, and I shall soon get
to speak their language as well as the best of
’em.” Mademoiselle Honorine herself would
not have despaired of her pupil arriving at something
approaching to this result, could she have
got the better of a certain indistinctness of utterance
caused by the loss of several teeth.
Miss Dogherty was a third pupil; a young
lady of fifty, with very youthful manners, and a
slight figure. She had labored long to acquire
the true “Porris twang,” as she termed it; but,
finding her efforts unavailing, she had resolved
during her winter in Touraine, to devote herself
to the language, drawing it pure from the source;
and agreed to sacrifice ten francs per month, in
order, by daily hours of devotion, to reach the
goal. An inveterate Tipperary accent interfered
slightly with her views, but she hit on an ingenious
expedient for concealing the defect; this
was, never to open her mouth to more than half
its size in speaking; and always to utter her
English in a broken manner, which might convey
to the stranger the idea of her being a
foreigner. She had her cards printed as Mademoiselle
Durté, which made the illusion complete.
But these pupils were not to be entirely relied
on for producing an income—Mademoiselle Honorine
could scarcely reckon on the advantages
they presented for a continuance, sanguine as
she was. In fact, she may be said to have, as
a certainty, only one permanent pupil, whom she
looks upon as her chief stay, and her gratitude
for this source of emolument is such, that she is
always ready to evince her sense of its importance
by adopting the character of nursemaid,
classical teacher—although her knowledge of the
dead languages is not extensive—or general governess,
approaching the maternal character the
nearer from the compassion she feels for the
pretty little orphan English boy, who lives under
the care of an infirm old grandmother. With
this little gentleman, whose domicile is situated
about two miles from her own, at the top of a
steep hill, she walks, and talks, and laughs, and
teaches, and enjoys herself so much, that she
considers it but right to reward him for the pleasure[Pg 159]
he gives her by expending a few sous every
day in sweetmeats for his delectation; this sum
making a considerable gap in the monthly salary
his grandmother is able to afford. However, her
disinterestedness is not thrown away here, and
I learn with singular satisfaction that Mademoiselle
Honorine having been detected in the act
of devouring her dry crust, by way of breakfast,
and her pupil having won from her the confession
that she never had any other, a cup of hot
chocolate was always afterward prepared and
offered to her by the little student as soon as she
entered his study. When I had an opportunity
of judging—a fact which more than once occurred
to me—of the capabilities of Mademoiselle
Honorine’s appetite, I was gratified, though surprised,
to find that nothing came amiss to her;
that she could enjoy any thing in the shape of
fish, flesh, or fowl, and drank a good glass of
Bordeaux, or even Champagne, with singular
glee.
It happened, not long since, that the friend
who had revealed to me the secret of her manner
of life, was suddenly called upon to pay a sum
of money on some railway shares she possessed;
and, being unprepared, was lamenting in the
presence of Mademoiselle Honorine, the inconvenience
she was put to.
The next day, the lively little dame appeared
with a canvas bag in her hand, containing no
less a sum than five hundred francs. “Here,”
she said, smiling, “is the exact sum you want.
It is most lucky I should happen to have as
much. I have been collecting it for years; for,
you know, in case of sickness, one likes to avoid
being a burden to one’s friends. It is at your
service for as long a time as you like, and you
will relieve me from anxiety in taking it into
your hands.” It was impossible to refuse the
offer; and the good little woman was thus enabled
to repay the many kindnesses she had received,
and to add greatly to her own dignity;
of which she is very tenacious.
“Ah!” said a Parisian lady to her one day,
after hearing of her thousand occupations and
privations, “how do you contrive to live; and
what can you care about life? I should have
had recourse to charcoal long ago, if I had been
in your situation. Yet you are always laughing
and gay, as if you dined on foie-gras and truffles
every day of your existence!”
“So I do,” replied the little heroine—”at
least on what is quite as good—for I have all I
want, all I care about, never owing a sous, and
being a charge to no one. Besides, I have a
secret happiness which nothing can take away;
and, when I go into the church of a morning to
mass, I thank God with all my heart for all the
blessings he gives me, and, above all, for the extreme
content which makes all the world seem
a paradise of enjoyment. I never know what it
is to be dull, and as for charcoal, I have no objection
to it in a foot-warmer, but that is all the
acquaintance I am likely to make with it.”
“Poor soul!” returned the Parisienne, “how
I pity you!”
BLEAK HOUSE.[D]
BY CHARLES DICKENS.
CHAPTER XI.—Our Dear Brother.
A touch on the lawyer’s wrinkled hand, as
he stands in the dark room, irresolute, makes
him start and say, “What’s that?”
“It’s me,” returns the old man of the house,
whose breath is in his ear. “Can’t you wake
him?”
“No.”
“What have you done with your candle?”
“It’s gone out. Here it is.”
Krook takes it, goes to the fire, stoops over the red
embers, and tries to get a light. The dying ashes
have no light to spare, and his endeavors are
vain. Muttering, after an ineffectual call to his
lodger, that he will go down stairs, and bring a
lighted candle from the shop, the old man departs.
Mr. Tulkinghorn, for some new reason
that he has, does not await his return in the
room, but on the stairs outside.
The welcome light soon shines upon the wall,
as Krook comes slowly up, with his green-eyed
cat following at his heels. “Does the man generally
sleep like this?” inquires the lawyer, in a
low voice. “Hi! I don’t know,” says Krook,
shaking his head, and lifting his eyebrows. “I
know next to nothing of his habits, except that
he keeps himself very close.”
Thus whispering, they both go in together.
As the light goes in, the great eyes in the shutters,
darkening, seem to close. Not so the eyes
upon the bed.
“God save us!” exclaims Mr. Tulkinghorn.
“He is dead!”
Krook drops the heavy hand he has taken up,
so suddenly that the arm swings over the bedside.
They look at one another for a moment.
“Send for some doctor! Call for Miss Flite
up the stairs, sir. Here’s poison by the bed!
Call out for Flite, will you?” says Krook, with
his lean hands spread out above the body like a
vampire’s wings.
Mr. Tulkinghorn hurries to the landing, and
calls, “Miss Flite! Flite! Make haste, here,
whoever you are! Flite!” Krook follows him
with his eyes, and, while he is calling, finds opportunity
to steal to the old portmanteau, and
steal back again.
“Run, Flite, run! The nearest doctor! Run!”
So Mr. Krook addresses a crazy little woman,
who is his female lodger: who appears and vanishes
in a breath: who soon returns, accompanied
by a testy medical man, brought from his dinner—with
a broad snuffy upper lip, and a broad
Scotch tongue.
“Ey! Bless the hearts o’ ye,” says the medical
man, looking up at them, after a moment’s
examination. “He’s just as dead as Phairy!”
Mr. Tulkinghorn (standing by the old portmanteau)
inquires if he has been dead any time.
“Any time, sir?” says the medical gentleman.[Pg 161]
“It’s probable he wull have been dead aboot three
hours.”
“About that time, I should say,” observes a
dark young man, on the other side of the bed.
“Air you in the maydickle prayfession yourself,
sir?” inquires the first.
The dark young man says yes.
“Then I’ll just tak’ my depairture,” replies
the other; “for I’m nae gude here!” With
which remark, he finishes his brief attendance,
and returns to finish his dinner.
The dark young surgeon passes the candle
across and across the face, and carefully examines
the law-writer, who has established his pretensions
to his name by becoming indeed No one.
“I knew this person by sight, very well,” says
he. “He has purchased opium of me, for the
last year and a half. Was any body present related
to him?” glancing round upon the three
bystanders.
“I was his landlord,” grimly answers Krook,
taking the candle from the surgeon’s outstretched
hand. “He told me once, I was the nearest relation
he had.”
“He has died,” says the surgeon, “of an over-dose
of opium, there is no doubt. The room is
strongly flavored with it. There is enough here
now,” taking an old teapot from Mr. Krook, “to
kill a dozen people.”
“Do you think he did it on purpose?” asks
Krook.
“Took the over-dose?”
“Yes!” Krook almost smacks his lips with
the unction of a horrible interest.
“I can’t say. I should think it unlikely, as
he has been in the habit of taking so much.
But nobody can tell. He was very poor, I suppose?”
“I suppose he was. His room—don’t look
rich,” says Krook; who might have changed
eyes with his cat, as he casts his sharp glance
around. “But I have never been in it since he
had it, and he was too close to name his circumstances
to me.”
“Did he owe you any rent?”
“Six weeks.”
“He will never pay it!” says the young man,
resuming his examination. “It is beyond a
doubt that he is indeed as dead as Pharaoh; and
to judge from his appearance and condition, I
should think it a happy release. Yet he must
have been a good figure when a youth, and I
dare say good-looking.” He says this, not unfeelingly,
while sitting on the bedstead’s edge,
with his face toward that other face, and his
hand upon the region of the heart. “I recollect
once thinking there was something in his manner,
uncouth as it was, that denoted a fall in life.
Was that so?” he continues, looking round.
Krook replies, “You might as well ask me to
describe the ladies whose heads of hair I have
got in sacks down stairs. Than that he was my
lodger for a year and a half, and lived—or didn’t
live—by law-writing, I know no more of him.”
During this dialogue, Mr. Tulkinghorn has[Pg 162]
stood aloof by the old portmanteau, with his
hands behind him, equally removed, to all appearance,
from all three kinds of interest exhibited
near the bed—from the young surgeon’s
professional interest in death, noticeable as being
quite apart from his remarks on the deceased as
an individual; from the old man’s unction; and
the little crazy woman’s awe. His imperturbable
face has been as inexpressive as his rusty clothes.
One could not even say he has been thinking all
this while. He has shown neither patience nor
impatience, nor attention nor abstraction. He
has shown nothing but his shell. As easily might
the tone of a delicate musical instrument be inferred
from its case, as the tone of Mr. Tulkinghorn
from his case.
He now interposes; addressing the young surgeon,
in his unmoved, professional way.
“I looked in here,” he observes, “just before
you, with the intention of giving this deceased
man, whom I never saw alive, some employment
at his trade of copying. I had heard of him from
my stationer—Snagsby of Cook’s Court. Since
no one here knows any thing about him, it might
be as well to send for Snagsby. Ah!” to the
little crazy woman, who has often seen him in
Court, and whom he has often seen, and who
proposes, in frightened dumb-show, to go for the
law stationer. “Suppose you do!”
While she is gone, the surgeon abandons his
hopeless investigation, and covers its subject with
the patchwork counterpane. Mr. Krook and he
interchange a word or two. Mr. Tulkinghorn
says nothing; but stands, ever, near the old portmanteau.
Mr. Snagsby arrives hastily, in his gray coat
and his black sleeves. “Dear me, dear me,” he
says; “and it has come to this, has it! Bless
my soul!”
“Can you give the person of the house any information
about this unfortunate creature, Snagsby?”
inquires Mr. Tulkinghorn. “He was in
arrears with his rent, it seems. And he must be
buried, you know.”
“Well, sir,” says Mr. Snagsby, coughing his
apologetic cough behind his hand; “I really
don’t know what advice I could offer, except
sending for the beadle.”
“I don’t speak of advice,” returns Mr. Tulkinghorn.
“I could advise—”
(“No one better, sir, I am sure,” says Mr.
Snagsby, with his deferential cough.)
“I speak of affording some clew to his connections,
or to where he came from, or to any thing
concerning him.”
“I assure you, sir,” says Mr. Snagsby, after
prefacing his reply with his cough of general
propitiation, “that I no more know where he
came from, than I know—”
“Where he has gone to, perhaps,” suggests
the surgeon, to help him out.
A pause. Mr. Tulkinghorn looking at the
law-stationer. Mr. Krook, with his mouth open,
looking for somebody to speak next.
“As to his connections, sir,” says Mr. Snagsby,[Pg 163]
“if a person was to say to me, ‘Snagsby,
here’s twenty thousand pound down, ready for
you in the Bank of England, if you’ll only name
one of ’em, I couldn’t do it, sir! About a year
and a half ago—to the best of my belief at the
time when he first came to lodge at the present
Rag and Bottle Shop—”
“That was the time!” says Krook, with a nod.
“About a year and a half ago,” says Mr.
Snagsby, strengthened, “he came into our place
one morning after breakfast, and, finding my
little woman (which I name Mrs. Snagsby when
I use that appellation) in our shop, produced a
specimen of his handwriting, and gave her to
understand that he was in wants of copying work
to do, and was—not to put too fine a point upon
it—” a favorite apology for plain-speaking with
Mr. Snagsby, which he always offers with a sort
of argumentative frankness, “hard up! My
little woman is not in general partial to strangers,
particular—not to put too fine a point upon
it—when they want any thing. But she was
rather took by something about this person;
whether by his being unshaved, or by his hair
being in want of attention, or by what other
ladies’ reasons, I leave you to judge; and she
accepted of the specimen, and likewise of the address.
My little woman hasn’t a good ear for
names,” proceeds Mr. Snagsby, after consulting
his cough of consideration behind his hand, “and
she considered Nemo equally the same as Nimrod.
In consequence of which, she got into a
habit of saying to me at meals, ‘Mr. Snagsby,
you haven’t found Nimrod any work yet!’ or
‘Mr. Snagsby, why didn’t you give that eight-and-thirty
Chancery folio in Jarndyce, to Nimrod?’
or such like. And that is the way he
gradually fell into job-work at our place; and
that is the most I know of him, except that he
was a quick hand, and a hand not sparing of
night-work; and that if you gave him out, say
five-and-forty folio on the Wednesday night, you
would have it brought in on the Thursday morning.
All of which—” Mr. Snagsby concludes by
politely motioning with his hat toward the bed,
as much as to add, “I have no doubt my honorable
friend would confirm, if he were in a condition
to do it.”
“Hadn’t you better see,” says Mr. Tulkinghorn
to Krook, “whether he had any papers that
may enlighten you? There will be an Inquest,
and you will be asked the question. You can
read?”
“No, I can’t,” returns the old man, with a
sudden grin.
“Snagsby,” says Mr. Tulkinghorn, “look over
the room for him. He will get into some trouble
or difficulty, otherwise. Being here, I’ll wait, if
you make haste; and then I can testify on his
behalf, if it should ever be necessary, that all was
fair and right. If you will hold the candle for
Mr. Snagsby, my friend, he’ll soon see whether
there is any thing to help you.”
“In the first place, here’s an old portmanteau,
sir,” says Snagsby.
Ah, to be sure, so there is! Mr. Tulkinghorn
does not appear to have seen it before, though he
is standing so close to it, and though there is
very little else, Heaven knows.
The marine-store merchant holds the light,
and the law-stationer conducts the search. The
surgeon leans against a corner of the chimney-piece;
Miss Flite peeps and trembles just within
the door. The apt old scholar of the old school,
with his dull black breeches tied with ribbons at
the knees, his large black waistcoat, his long-sleeved
black coat, and his wisp of limp white
neck-kerchief tied in the bow the Peerage knows
so well, stands in exactly the same place and attitude.
There are some worthless articles of clothing
in the old portmanteau; there is a bundle of
pawnbrokers’ duplicates, those turnpike tickets
on the road of Poverty, there is a crumpled
paper, smelling of opium, on which are scrawled
rough memoranda—as, took, such a day, so many
grains; took, such another day, so many more—begun
some time ago, as if with the intention
of being regularly continued, but soon left off.
There are a few dirty scraps of newspapers, all
referring to Coroners’ Inquests; there is nothing
else. They search the cupboard, and the drawer
of the ink-splashed table. There is not a morsel
of an old letter, or of any other writing, in either.
The young surgeon examines the dress on the
law-writer. A knife and some odd halfpence are
all he finds. Mr. Snagsby’s suggestion is the
practical suggestion after all, and the beadle must
be called in.
So the little crazy lodger goes for the beadle,
and the rest come out of the room. “Don’t
leave the cat there!” says the surgeon: “that
won’t do!” Mr. Krook therefore drives her out
before him; and she goes furtively down stairs,
winding her lithe tail and licking her lips.
“Good-night!” says Mr. Tulkinghorn; and
goes home to Allegory and meditation.
By this time the news has got into the court.
Groups of its inhabitants assemble to discuss the
thing; and the outposts of the army of observation
(principally boys) are pushed forward to Mr.
Krook’s window, which they closely invest. A
policeman has already walked up to the room,
and walked down again to the door, where he
stands like a tower, only condescending to see the
boys at his base occasionally; but whenever he
does see them, they quail and fall back. Mrs.
Perkins, who has not been for some weeks on
speaking terms with Mrs. Piper, in consequence
of an unpleasantness originating in young Perkins
having “fetched” young Piper “a crack,” renews
her friendly intercourse on this auspicious occasion.
The pot-boy at the corner, who is a privileged
amateur, as possessing official knowledge
of life, and having to deal with drunken men occasionally,
exchanges confidential communications
with the policeman, and has the appearance
of an impregnable youth, unassailable by truncheons
and unconfinable in station-houses. People
talk across the court out of window, and bare-headed[Pg 165]
scouts come hurrying in from Chancery
Lane to know what’s the matter. The general
feeling seems to be that it’s a blessing Mr. Krook
warn’t made away with first, mingled with a
little natural disappointment that he was not.
In the midst of this sensation, the beadle arrives.
The beadle, though generally understood in the
neighborhood to be a ridiculous institution, is not
without a certain popularity for the moment, if
it were only as a man who is going to see the
body. The policeman considers him an imbecile
civilian, a remnant of the barbarous watchmen-times;
but gives him admission, as something
that must be borne with until Government shall
abolish him. The sensation is heightened, as the
tidings spread from mouth to mouth that the
beadle is on the ground, and has gone in.
By-and-by the beadle comes out, once more
intensifying the sensation, which has rather languished
in the interval. He is understood to be
in want of witnesses, for the Inquest to-morrow,
who can tell the Coroner and Jury any thing
whatever respecting the deceased. Is immediately
referred to innumerable people who can tell
nothing whatever. Is made more imbecile by
being constantly informed that Mrs. Green’s son
“was a law-writer his-self, and knowed him better
than any body”—which son of Mrs. Green’s appears,
on inquiry, to be at the present time aboard
a vessel bound for China, three months out, but
considered accessible by telegraph, on application
to the Lords of the Admiralty. Beadle goes into
various shops and parlors, examining the inhabitants;
always shutting the door first, and by exclusion,
delay, and general idiotcy, exasperating
the public. Policeman seen to smile to potboy.
Public loses interest, and undergoes re-action.
Taunts the beadle, in shrill, youthful voices, with
having boiled a boy; choruses fragments of a
popular song to that effect, and importing that
the boy was made into soup for the workhouse.
Policeman at last finds it necessary to support
the law, and seize a vocalist; who is released
upon the flight of the rest, on condition of his
getting out of this then, come! and cutting it—a
condition he immediately observes. So the
sensation dies off for the time; and the unmoved
policeman (to whom a little opium, more or less,
is nothing), with his shining hat, stiff stock, inflexible
great-coat, stout belt and bracelet, and
all things fitting, pursues his lounging way with
a heavy tread: beating the palms of his white
gloves one against the other, and stopping now
and then at a street-corner, to look casually
about for any thing between a lost child and a
murder.
Under cover of the night, the feeble-minded beadle
comes flitting about Chancery Lane with his
summonses, in which every Juror’s name is wrongly
spelt, and nothing is rightly spelt, but the beadle’s
own name which nobody can read or wants
to know. His summonses served, and his witnesses
forewarned, the beadle goes to Mr. Krook’s,
to keep a small appointment he has made with[Pg 166]
certain paupers; who, presently arriving, are
conducted up-stairs; where they leave the great
eyes in the shutter something new to stare at, in
that last shape which earthly lodgings take for
No one—and for Every one.
And, all that night, the coffin stands ready by
the old portmanteau; and the lonely figure on
the bed, whose path in life has lain through five-and-forty
years, lies there, with no more track
behind him, that any one can trace, than a deserted
infant.
Next day the court is all alive—is like a fair,
as Mrs. Perkins, more than reconciled to Mrs
Piper, says, in amicable conversation with that
excellent woman. The coroner is to sit in the
first-floor room at the Sol’s Arms, where the Harmonic
Meetings take place twice a week, and
where the chair is filled by a gentleman of professional
celebrity, faced by little Swills, the
comic vocalist, who hopes (according to the bill
in the window) that his friends will rally round
him and support first-rate talent. The Sol’s
Arms does a brisk stroke of business all the morning.
Even children so require sustaining, under
the general excitement, that a pieman, who has
established himself for the occasion at the corner
of the court, says his brandy-balls go off like
smoke. What time the beadle, hovering between
the door of Mr. Krook’s establishment and the door
of the Sol’s Arms, shows the curiosity in his keeping
to a few discreet spirits, and accepts the compliment
of a glass of ale or so in return.
At the appointed hour arrives the Coroner, for
whom the Jurymen are waiting, and who is received
with a salute of skittles from the good dry
skittle-ground attached to the Sol’s Arms. The
Coroner frequents more public-houses than any
man alive. The smell of sawdust, beer, tobacco-smoke,
and spirits, is inseparable in his vocation
from death in its most awful shapes. He is conducted
by the beadle and the landlord to the
Harmonic Meeting Room, where he puts his hat
on the piano, and takes a Windsor-chair at the
head of a long table, formed of several short tables
put together, and ornamented with glutinous rings
in endless involutions, made by pots and glasses.
As many of the Jury as can crowd together at
the table sit there. The rest get among the spittoons
and pipes, or lean against the piano. Over
the Coroner’s head is a small iron garland, the
pendant handle of a bell, which rather gives the
Majesty of the Court the appearance of going to
be hanged presently.
Call over and swear the Jury! While the
ceremony is in progress, sensation is created by
the entrance of a chubby little man in a large
shirt-collar, with a moist eye, and an inflamed
nose, who modestly takes a position near the door
as one of the general public, but seems familiar
with the room too. A whisper circulates that
this is little Swills. It is considered not unlikely
that he will get up an imitation of the Coroner,
and make it the principal feature of the Harmonic
Meeting in the evening.
“Well, gentlemen—” the Coroner begins.
“Silence there, will you!” says the beadle.
Not to the Coroner, though it might appear so.
“Well, gentlemen!” resumes the Coroner.
“You are impaneled here, to inquire into the
death of a certain man. Evidence will be given
before you, as to the circumstances attending that
death, and you will give your verdict according
to the—skittles; they must be stopped, you know,
beadle!—evidence, and not according to any thing
else. The first thing to be done, is to view the
body.”
“Make way there!” cries the beadle.
So they go out in a loose procession, something
after the manner of a straggling funeral, and
make their inspection in Mr. Krook’s back second
floor, from which a few of the Jurymen retire pale
and precipitately. The beadle is very careful that
two gentlemen not very neat about the cuffs and
buttons (for whose accommodation he has provided
a special little table near the Coroner, in
the Harmonic Meeting Room), should see all that
is to be seen. For they are the public chroniclers
of such inquiries, by the line; and he is not
superior to the universal human infirmity, but
hopes to read in print what “Mooney, the active
and intelligent beadle of the district,” said and
did; and even aspires to see the name of Mooney
is familiarly and patronizingly mentioned as the
name of the Hangman is, according to the latest
examples.
Little Swills is waiting for the Coroner and Jury
on their return. Mr. Tulkinghorn, also. Mr.
Tulkinghorn is received with distinction, and seated
near the Coroner; between that high judicial
officer, a bagatelle board, and the coal-box. The
inquiry proceeds. The Jury learn how the subject
of their inquiry died, and learn no more about
him. “A very eminent solicitor is in attendance,
gentlemen,” says the Coroner, “who, I am informed,
was accidentally present, when discovery
of the death was made; but he could only repeat
the evidence you have already heard from the
surgeon, the landlord, the lodger, and the law-stationer;
and it is not necessary to trouble him.
Is any body in attendance who knows any thing
more?”
Mrs. Piper pushed forward by Mrs. Perkins.
Mrs. Piper sworn.
Anastasia Piper, gentlemen. Married woman.
Now, Mrs. Piper—what have you got to say about
this?
Why, Mrs. Piper has a good deal to say, chiefly
in parenthesis and without punctuation, but
not much to tell. Mrs. Piper lives in the court
(which her husband is a cabinet-maker) and it
has long been well beknown among the neighbors
(counting from the day next but one before the
half-baptizing of Alexander James Piper aged
eighteen months and four days old on accounts
of not being expected to live such was the sufferings
gentlemen of that child in his gums) as the
Plaintive—so Mrs. Piper insists on calling the
deceased—was reported to have sold himself.
Thinks it was the Plaintive’s air in which that
report originatinin. See the Plaintive often, and[Pg 168]
considered as his air was feariocious, and not to
be allowed to go about some children being timid
(and if doubted hoping Mrs. Perkins may be
brought forard for she is here and will do credit
to her husband and herself and family). Has
seen the Plaintive wexed and worrited by the
children (for children they will ever be and you
can not expect them specially if of playful dispositions
to be Methoozellers which you was not
yourself). On accounts of this and his dark looks
has often dreamed as she see him take a pick-ax
from his pocket and split Johnny’s head (which
the child knows not fear and has repeatually called
after him close at his heels). Never however
see the plaintive take a pick-ax or any other wepping
far from it. Has seen him hurry away when
run and called after as if not partial to children
and never see him speak to neither child nor
grown person at any time (excepting the boy
that sweeps the crossing down the lane over the
way round the corner which if he was here would
tell you that he has been seen a speaking to him
frequent).
Says the Coroner, is that boy here? Says the
beadle, no, sir, he is not here. Says the Coroner,
go and fetch him, then. In the absence of the
active and intelligent, the Coroner converses with
Mr. Tulkinghorn.
O! Here’s the boy, gentlemen!
Here he is, very muddy, very hoarse, very ragged.
Now, boy!—But stop a minute. Caution.
This boy must be put through a few preliminary
paces.
Name, Jo. Nothing else that he knows on.
Don’t know that every body has two names.
Never heerd of sich a thing. Don’t know that
Jo is short for a longer name. Thinks it long
enough for him. He don’t find no fault with it.
Spell it? No. He can’t spell it. No father,
no mother, no friends. Never been to school.
What’s home? Knows a broom’s a broom, and
knows it’s wicked to tell a lie. Don’t recollect
who told him about the broom, or about the lie,
but knows both. Can’t exactly say what’ll be
done to him arter he’s dead if he tells a lie to the
gentlemen here, but believes it’ll be something
wery bad to punish him, and serve him right—and
so he’ll tell the truth.
“This won’t do, gentlemen!” says the Coroner,
with a melancholy shake of the head.
“Don’t you think you can receive his evidence,
sir?” asks an attentive Juryman.
“Out of the question,” says the Coroner. “You
have heard the boy. ‘Can’t exactly say’ won’t
do, you know. We can’t take that, in a Court
of Justice, gentlemen. It’s terrible depravity.
Put the boy aside.”
Boy put aside; to the great edification of the
audience;—especially of Little Swills, the Comic
Vocalist.
Now. Is there any other witness? No other
witness.
Very well, gentlemen! Here’s a man unknown,
proved to have been in the habit of taking
opium in large quantities for a year and a[Pg 169]
half, found dead of too much opium. If you think
you have any evidence to lead you to the conclusion
that he committed suicide, you will come
to that conclusion. If you think it is a case of
accidental death, you will find a Verdict accordingly.
Verdict Accordingly. Accidental death. No
doubt. Gentlemen, you are discharged. Good
afternoon.
While the Coroner buttons his great coat, Mr.
Tulkinghorn and he give private audience to the
rejected witness in a corner.
That graceless creature only knows that the
dead man (whom he recognized just now by his
yellow face and black hair) was sometimes hooted
and pursued about the streets. That one
cold winter night, when he, the boy, was shivering
in a doorway near his crossing, the man turned
to look at him, and came back, and, having
questioned him and found that he had not a
friend in the world, said, “Neither have I. Not
one!” and gave him the price of a supper and a
night’s lodging. That the man had often spoken
to him since; and asked him whether he slept
sound at night, and how he bore cold and hunger,
and whether he ever wished to die; and similar
strange questions. That when the man had no
money, he would say in passing, “I am as poor
as you to-day, Jo;” but that when he had any
he had always (as the boy most heartily believes)
been glad to give him some.
“He wos wery good to me,” says the boy,
wiping his eyes with his wretched sleeve. “Wen
I see him a layin’ so stritched out just now, I
wished he could have heerd me tell him so. He
wos wery good to me, he wos!”
As he shuffles down stairs, Mr. Snagsby, lying
in wait for him, puts a half-crown in his hand.
“If ever you see me coming past your crossing
with my little woman—I mean a lady—” says
Mr. Snagsby, with his finger on his nose, “don’t
allude to it!”
For some little time the Jurymen hang about
the Sol’s Arms colloquially. In the sequel, half a
dozen are caught up in a cloud of pipe-smoke that
pervades the parlor of the Sol’s Arms; two stroll
to Hampstead: and four engage to go half-price
to the play at night, and top up with oysters.
Little Swills is treated on several hands. Being
asked what he thinks of the proceedings, characterizes
them (his strength lying in a slangular direction)
as “a rummy start.” The landlord of
the Sol’s Arms, rinding Little Swills so popular,
commends him highly to the Jurymen and public;
observing that, for a song in character, he don’t
know his equal, and that that man’s character-wardrobe
would fill a cart.
Thus, gradually the Sol’s Arms melts into the
shadowy night, and then flares out of it strong in
gas. The Harmonic Meeting hour arriving, the
gentleman of professional celebrity takes the
chair; is faced (red-faced) by Little Swills; their
friends rally round them, and support first-rate
talent. In the zenith of the evening, Little
Swills says, Gentlemen, if you’ll permit me, I’ll[Pg 170]
attempt a short description of a scene of real life
that came off here to-day. Is much applauded
and encouraged; goes out of the room as Swills;
comes in as the Coroner (not the least in the
world like him); describes the Inquest, with recreative
intervals of piano-forte accompaniment
to the refrain—With his (the Coroner’s) tippy tol
li doll, tippy tol lo doll, tippy tol li doll, Dee!
The jingling piano at last is silent, and the
Harmonic friends rally round their pillows. Then
there is rest around the lonely figure, now laid in
its last earthly habitation; and it is watched by
the gaunt eyes in the shutters through some quiet
hours of night. If this forlorn man could have
been prophetically seen lying here, by the mother
at whose breast he nestled, a little child, with eyes
upraised to her loving face, and soft hand scarcely
knowing how to close upon the neck to which
it crept, what an impossibility the vision would
have seemed! O, if, in brighter days, the now-extinguished
fire within him ever burned for one
woman who held him in her heart, where is she,
while these ashes are above the ground!
It is any thing but a night of rest at Mr.
Snagsby’s, in Cook’s Court; where Guster murders
sleep, by going, as Mr. Snagsby himself
allows—not to put too fine a point upon it—out
of one fit into twenty. The occasion of this seizure
is, that Guster has a tender heart, and a susceptible
something that possibly might have been
imagination, but for Tooting and her patron saint.
Be it what it may, now, it was so direfully impressed
at tea-time by Mr. Snagsby’s account of
the inquiry at which he had assisted, that at
supper-time she projected herself into the kitchen
preceded by a flying Dutch-cheese, and fell into a
fit of unusual duration: which she only came out
of to go into another, and another, and so on
through a chain of fits, with short intervals between,
of which she has pathetically availed herself
by consuming them in entreaties to Mrs.
Snagsby not to give her warning “when she quite
comes to;” and also in appeals to the whole establishment
to lay her down on the stones, and
go to bed. Hence, Mr. Snagsby, at last hearing
the cock at the little dairy in Cursitor-street go
into that disinterested ecstasy of his on the subject
of daylight, says, drawing a long breath,
though the most patient of men, “I thought you
was dead, I am sure!”
What question this enthusiastic fowl supposes
he settles when he strains himself to such an extent,
or why he should thus crow (so men crow
on various triumphant public occasions, however)
about what can not be of any moment to him, is
his affair. It is enough that daylight comes,
morning comes, noon comes.
Then the active and intelligent, who has got
into the morning papers as such, comes with his
pauper company to Mr. Krook’s and bears off the
body of our dear brother here departed, to a
hemmed-in church-yard, pestiferous and obscene,
whence malignant diseases are communicated to
the bodies of our dear brothers and sisters who
have not departed; while our dear brothers and[Pg 171]
sisters who hang about official backstairs—would
to Heaven they had departed!—are very complacent
and agreeable. Into a beastly scrap of
ground which a Turk would reject as a savage
abomination, and a Caffre would shudder at, they
bring our dear brother here departed, to receive
Christian burial.
With houses looking on, on every side, save
where a reeking little tunnel of a court gives access
to the iron gate—with every villainy of life
in action close on death, and every poisonous element
of death in action close on life—here, they
lower our dear brother down a foot or two: here,
sow him in corruption, to be raised in corruption;
an avenging ghost at many a sick-bedside; a
shameful testimony to future ages, how civilization
and barbarism walked this boastful island
together.
Come night, come darkness, for you can not
come too soon, or stay too long, by such a place
as this! Come, straggling lights into the windows
of the ugly houses; and you who do iniquity
therein, do it at least with this dread scene
shut out! Come, flame of gas, burning so sullenly
above the iron gate, on which the poisoned
air deposits its witch-ointment slimy to the
touch! It is well that you should call to every
passer-by, “Look here!”
With the night, comes a slouching figure through
the tunnel-court, to the outside of the iron gate.
It holds the gate with its hands, and looks in between
the bars; stands looking in, for a little
while.
It then, with an old broom it carries, softly
sweeps the step, and makes the archway clean.
It does so, very busily and trimly; looks in again,
a little while; and so departs.
Jo, is it thou? Well, well! Though a rejected
witness, who “can’t exactly say” what
will be done to him in greater hands than men’s,
thou art not quite in outer darkness. There is
something like a distant ray of light in thy muttered
reason for this:
“He wos wery good to me, he wos!”
CHAPTER XII.—On the Watch.
It has left off raining down in Lincolnshire, at
last, and Chesney Wold has taken heart. Mrs.
Rouncewell is full of hospitable cares, for Sir
Leicester and my Lady are coming home from
Paris. The fashionable intelligence has found it
out, and communicates the glad tidings to benighted
England. It has also found out, that
they will entertain a brilliant and distinguished
circle of the élite of the beau monde (the fashionable
intelligence is weak in English, but a giant-refreshed
in French), at the ancient and hospitable
family seat in Lincolnshire.
For the greater honor of the brilliant and distinguished
circle, and of Chesney Wold into the
bargain, the broken arch of the bridge in the park
is mended; and the water, now retired within
its proper limits and again spanned gracefully,
makes a figure in the prospect from the house.
The clear cold sunshine glances into the brittle[Pg 172]
woods, and approvingly beholds the sharp wind
scattering the leaves and drying the moss. It
glides over the park after the moving shadows of
the clouds, and chases them, and never catches
them, all day. It looks in at the windows, and
touches the ancestral portraits with bars and
patches of brightness, never contemplated by the
painters. Athwart the picture of my Lady, over
the great chimney-piece, it throws a broad bend-sinister
of light that strikes down crookedly into
the hearth, and seems to rend it.
Through the same cold sunshine and the same
sharp wind, my Lady and Sir Leicester, in their
traveling chariot (my Lady’s woman, and Sir
Leicester’s man affectionate in the rumble), start
for home. With a considerable amount of jingling
and whip-cracking, and many plunging demonstrations
on the part of two bare-backed horses,
and two Centaurs with glazed hats, jack-boots,
and flowing manes and tails, they rattle out of
the yard of the Hôtel Bristol in the Place Vendôme,
and canter between the sun-and-shadow-checkered
colonnade of the Rue de Rivoli and the
garden of the ill-fated palace of a headless king
and queen, off by the Place of Concord, and the
Elysian Fields, and the Gate of the Star, out of
Paris.
Sooth to say, they can not go away too fast,
for, even here, my Lady Dedlock has been bored
to death. Concert, assembly, opera, theatre, drive,
nothing is new to my Lady, under the worn-out
heavens. Only last Sunday, when poor wretches
were gay—within the walls, playing with children
among the clipped trees and the statues in
the Palace Garden; walking, a score abreast, in
in the Elysian Fields, made more Elysian by performing
dogs and wooden horses; between whiles
filtering (a few) through the gloomy Cathedral
of Our Lady, to say a word or two at the base
of a pillar, within flare of a rusty little gridiron-full
of gusty little tapers—without the walls encompassing
Paris with dancing, love-making,
wine-drinking, tobacco-smoking, tomb-visiting,
billiard card and domino playing, quack-doctoring,
and much murderous refuse, animate and
inanimate—only last Sunday, my Lady in the
desolation of Boredom and the clutch of Giant
Despair, almost hated her own maid for being in
spirits.
She can not, therefore, go too fast from Paris.
Weariness of soul lies before her, as it lies behind—her
Ariel has put a girdle of it round the whole
earth, and it can not be unclasped—but the imperfect
remedy is always to fly, from the last
place where it has been experienced. Fling Paris
back into the distance, then, exchanging it for
endless avenues and cross-avenues of wintry
trees! And, when next beheld, let it be some
leagues away, with the Gate of the Star a white
speck glittering in the sun, and the city a mere
mound in a plain: two dark square towers rising
out of it, and light and shadow descending on it
aslant, like the angels in Jacob’s dream!
Sir Leicester is generally in a complacent state,
and rarely bored. When he has nothing else to[Pg 173]
do, he can always contemplate his own greatness.
It is a considerable advantage to a man
to have so inexhaustible a subject. After reading
his letters, he leans back in his corner of the
carriage, and generally reviews his importance to
society.
“You have an unusual amount of correspondence
this morning?” says my Lady, after a long
time. She is fatigued with reading. Has almost
read a page in twenty miles.
“Nothing in it, though. Nothing whatever.”
“I saw one of Mr. Tulkinghorn’s long effusions,
I think?”
“You see every thing,” says Sir Leicester, with
admiration.
“Ha!” sighs my Lady. “He is the most tiresome
of men!”
“He sends—I really beg your pardon—he
sends,” says Sir Leicester, selecting the letter,
and unfolding it, “a message to you. Our stopping
to change horses, as I came to his postscript,
drove it out of my memory. I beg you’ll excuse
me. He says—” Sir Leicester is so long in
taking out his eye-glass and adjusting it, that
my Lady looks a little irritated. “He says ‘In
the matter of the right of way—’ I beg your
pardon, that’s not the place. He says—yes!
Here I have it! He says, ‘I beg my respectful
compliments to my Lady, who, I hope, has benefited
by the change. Will you do me the favor
to mention (as it may interest her), that I have
something to tell her on her return, in reference
to the person who copied the affidavit in the Chancery
suit, which so powerfully stimulated her
curiosity. I have seen him.'”
My Lady, leaning forward, looks out of her
window.
“That’s the message,” observes Sir Leicester.
“I should like to walk a little,” says my Lady,
still looking out of her window.
“Walk?” repeats Sir Leicester, in a tone of
surprise.
“I should like to walk a little,” says my Lady,
with unmistakable distinctness. “Please to stop
the carriage.”
The carriage is stopped, the affectionate man
alights from the rumble, opens the door, and lets
down the steps, obedient to an impatient motion
of my Lady’s hand. My Lady alights so quickly,
and walks away so quickly, that Sir Leicester, for
all his scrupulous politeness, is unable to assist
her, and is left behind. A space of a minute or
two has elapsed before he comes up with her.
She smiles, looks very handsome, takes his arm,
lounges with him for a quarter of a mile, is very
much bored, and resumes her seat in the carriage.
The rattle and clatter continue through the
greater part of three days, with more or less of
bell-jingling and whip-cracking, and more or less
plunging of Centaurs and bare-backed horses.
Their courtly politeness to each other, at the
Hotels where they tarry, is the theme of general
admiration. Though my Lord is a little aged for
my Lady, says Madame, the hostess of the Golden
Ape, and though he might be her amiable father,[Pg 174]
one can see at a glance that they love each other.
One observes my Lord with his white hair, standing,
hat in hand, to help my Lady to and from
the carriage. One observes my Lady, how recognizant
of my Lord’s politeness, with an inclination
of her gracious head, and the concession of her
so-genteel fingers! It is ravishing!
The sea has no appreciation of great men, but
knocks them about like the small fry. It is
habitually hard upon Sir Leicester, whose countenance
it greenly mottles in the manner of sage-cheese,
and in whose aristocratic system it effects
a dismal revolution. It is the Radical of Nature
to him. Nevertheless, his dignity gets over it,
after stopping to refit; and he goes on with my
Lady for Chesney Wold, lying only one night in
London on the way to Lincolnshire.
Through the same cold sunlight—colder as the
day declines—and through the same sharp wind—sharper
as the separate shadows of bare trees
gloom together in the woods, and as the Ghost’s
Walk, touched at the western corner by a pile of
fire in the sky, resigns itself to coming night—they
drive into the park. The Rooks, swinging
in their lofty houses in the elm-tree avenue, seem
to discuss the question of the occupancy of the
carriage as it passes underneath; some agreeing
that Sir Leicester and my Lady are come down;
some arguing with malcontents who won’t admit
it; now, all consenting to consider the question
disposed of; now, all breaking out again in violent
debate, incited by one obstinate and drowsy bird,
who will persist in putting in a last contradictory
croak. Leaving them to swing and caw, the
traveling chariot rolls on to the house; where
fires gleam warmly through some of the windows,
though not through so many as to give an inhabited
expression to the darkening mass of front.
But the brilliant and distinguished circle will soon
do that.
Mrs. Rouncewell is in attendance, and receives
Sir Leicester’s customary shake of the hand with
a profound courtesy.
“How do you do, Mrs. Rouncewell? I am
glad to see you.”
“I hope I have the honor of welcoming you in
good health, Sir Leicester?”
“In excellent health, Mrs. Rouncewell.”
“My Lady is looking charmingly well,” says
Mrs. Rouncewell, with another courtesy.
My Lady signifies, without profuse expenditure
of words, that she is as wearily well as she can
hope to be.
But Rosa is in the distance, behind the housekeeper;
and my Lady, who has not subdued the
quickness of her observation, whatever else she
may have conquered, asks:
“Who is that girl?”
“A young scholar of mine, my Lady. Rosa.”
“Come here, Rosa!” Lady Dedlock beckons
her, with even an appearance of interest. “Why,
do you know how pretty you are, child?” she
says, touching her shoulder with her two forefingers.
Rosa, very much abashed, says “No, if you[Pg 175]
please, my Lady!” and glances up, and glances
down, and don’t know where to look, but looks
all the prettier.
“How old are you?”
“Nineteen, my Lady.”
“Nineteen,” repeats my Lady, thoughtfully.
“Take care they don’t spoil you by flattery.”
“Yes, my Lady.”
My Lady taps her dimpled cheek with the same
delicate gloved fingers, and goes on to the foot
of the oak staircase, where Sir Leicester pauses
for her as her knightly escort. A staring old
Dedlock in a panel, as large as life and as dull,
looks as if he didn’t know what to make of it—which
was probably his general state of mind in
the days of Queen Elizabeth.
That evening, in the housekeeper’s room, Rosa
can do nothing but murmur Lady Dedlock’s
praises. She is so affable, so graceful, so beautiful,
so elegant; has such a sweet voice, and such
a thrilling touch, that Rosa can feel it yet!
Mrs. Rouncewell confirms all this, not without
personal pride, reserving only the one point of
affability. Mrs. Rouncewell is not quite sure as
to that. Heaven forbid that she should say a
syllable in dispraise of any member of that excellent
family; above all, of my Lady, whom the
whole world admires; but if my Lady would only
be “a little more free,” not quite so cold and
distant, Mrs. Rouncewell thinks she would be
more affable.
“‘Tis almost a pity,” Mrs. Rouncewell adds—only
“almost,” because it borders on impiety to
suppose that any thing could be better than it is,
in such an express dispensation as the Dedlock
affairs; “that my Lady has no family. If she
had had a daughter now, a grown young lady, to
interest her, I think she would have had the only
kind of excellence she wants.”
“Might not that have made her still more
proud, grandmother?” says Watt; who has been
home and come back again, he is such a good
grandson.
“More and most, my dear,” returns the housekeeper
with dignity, “are words it’s not my place
to use—nor so much as to hear—applied to any
drawback on my Lady.”
“I beg your pardon, grandmother. But she
is proud, is she not?”
“If she is, she has reason to be. The Dedlock
family have always reason to be.”
“Well,” says Watt, “it’s to be hoped they
line out of their Prayer-Books a certain passage
for the common people about pride and vain-glory.
Forgive me, grandmother! Only a joke!”
“Sir Leicester and Lady Dedlock, my dear,
are not fit subjects for joking.”
“Sir Leicester is no joke, by any means,” says
Watt; “and I humbly ask his pardon. I suppose,
grandmother, that, even with the family
and their guests down here, there is no objection
to my prolonging my stay at the Dedlock Arms
for a day or two, as any other traveler might?”
“Surely, none in the world, child.”
“I am glad of that,” says Watt, “because I—because[Pg 176]
I have an inexpressible desire to extend
my knowledge of this beautiful neighborhood.”
He happens to glance at Rosa, who looks down,
and is very shy, indeed. But, according to the
old superstition, it should be Rosa’s ears that
burn, and not her fresh bright cheeks; for my
Lady’s maid is holding forth about her at this
moment, with surpassing energy.
My Lady’s maid is a Frenchwoman of two-and-thirty,
from somewhere in the Southern country
about Avignon and Marseilles—a large-eyed,
brown woman with black hair; who would be
handsome, but for a certain feline mouth, and
general uncomfortable tightness of face, rendering
the jaws too eager, and the skull too prominent.
There is something indefinably keen and
wan about her anatomy; and she has a watchful
way of looking out of the corners of her eyes
without turning her head, which could be pleasantly
dispensed with—especially when she is in
an ill-humor and near knives. Through all the
good taste of her dress and little adornments,
these objections so express themselves, that she
seems to go about like a very neat She-Wolf imperfectly
tamed. Besides being accomplished in
all the knowledge appertaining to her post, she
is almost an Englishwoman in her acquaintance
with the language—consequently, she is in no
want of words to shower upon Rosa for having
attracted my Lady’s attention; and she pours
them out with such grim ridicule as she sits at
dinner, that her companion, the affectionate man,
is rather relieved when she arrives at the spoon
stage of that performance.
Ha, ha, ha! She, Hortense, been in my Lady’s
service since five years, and always kept at the
distance, and this doll, this puppet, caressed—absolutely
caressed—by my Lady on the moment
of her arriving at the house! Ha! ha! ha!
“And do you know how pretty you are, child?”—”No,
my Lady.”—You are right there! “And
how old are you, child? And take care they do
not spoil you by flattery, child!” O how droll!
It is the best thing altogether.
In short, it is such an admirable thing, that
Mademoiselle Hortense can’t forget it; but at
meals for days afterward, even among her countrywomen
and others attached in like capacity
to the troop of visitors, relapses into silent enjoyment
of the joke—an enjoyment expressed in her
own convivial manner, by an additional tightness
of face, thin elongation of compressed lips, and
sidewise look: which intense appreciation of humor
is frequently reflected in my Lady’s mirrors,
when my Lady is not among them.
All the mirrors in the house are brought into
action now: many of them after a long blank.
They reflect handsome faces, simpering faces,
youthful faces, faces of threescore-and-ten that
will not submit to be old; the entire collection
of faces that have come to pass a January week
or two at Chesney Wold, and which the fashionable
intelligence, a mighty hunter before the
Lord, hunts with a keen scent, from their breaking[Pg 177]
cover at the Court of St. James’s to their
being run down to Death. The place in Lincolnshire
is all alive. By day guns and voices are
heard ringing in the woods, horsemen and carriages
enliven the park-roads, servants and
hangers-on pervade the Village and the Dedlock
Arms. Seen by night, from distant openings in
the trees, the row of windows in the long drawing-room,
where my Lady’s picture hangs over
the great chimney-piece, is like a row of jewels
set in a black frame. On Sunday, the chill little
church is almost warmed by so much gallant
company, and the general flavor of the Dedlock
dust is quenched in delicate perfumes.
The brilliant and distinguished circle comprehends
within it, no contracted amount of education,
sense, courage, honor, beauty, and virtue.
Yet there is something a little wrong about it,
in despite of its immense advantages. What
can it be?
Dandyism? There is no King George the
Fourth now (more’s the pity!) to set the dandy
fashion; there are no clear-starched jack-towel
neckcloths, no short-waisted coats, no false calves,
no stays. There are no caricatures, now, of effeminite
Exquisites so arrayed, swooning in
opera boxes with excess of delight, and being revived
by other dainty creatures, poking long-necked
scent-bottles at their noses. There is no
beau whom it takes four men at once to shake
into his buckskins, or who goes to see all the Executions,
or who is troubled with the self-reproach
of having once consumed a pea. But is there
Dandyism in the brilliant and distinguished circle
notwithstanding, Dandyism of a more mischievous
sort, that has got below the surface and
is doing less harmless things than jack-toweling
itself and stopping its own digestion, to which no
rational person need particularly object!
Why, yes. It can not be disguised. There are
at Chesney Wold this January week, some ladies
and gentlemen of the newest fashion, who have
set up a Dandyism—in Religion, for instance.
Who, in mere lackadaisical want of an emotion,
have agreed upon a little dandy talk about the
Vulgar wanting faith in things in general;
meaning, in the things that have been tried and
found wanting, as though a low fellow should
unaccountably lose faith in a bad shilling, after
finding it out! Who would make the Vulgar
very picturesque and faithful, by putting back
the hands upon the Clock of Time, and canceling
a few hundred years of history.
There are also ladies and gentlemen of another
fashion, not so new, but very elegant, who have
agreed to put a smooth glaze on the world, and
to keep down all its relations. For whom every
thing must be languid and pretty. Who have
found out the perpetual stoppage. Who are to
rejoice at nothing, and be sorry for nothing.
Who are not to be disturbed by ideas. On whom
even the Fine Arts, attending in powder and
walking backward like the Lord Chamberlain,
must array themselves in the milliners’ and tailors’
patterns of past generations, and be particularly[Pg 178]
careful not to be in earnest, or to receive
any impress from the moving age.
Then there is my Lord Boodle, of considerable
reputation with his party, who has known what
office is, and who tells Sir Leicester Dedlock with
much gravity, after dinner, that he really does
not see to what the present age is tending. A
debate is not what a debate used to be; the
House is not what the House used to be; even a
Cabinet is not what it formerly was. He perceives
with astonishment, that supposing the
present Government to be overthrown, the limited
choice of the Crown, in the formation of a
new Ministry, would lie between Lord Coddle
and Sir Thomas Doodle—supposing it to be impossible
for the Duke of Foodle to act with
Goodle, which may be assumed to be the case in
consequence of the breach arising out of that affair
with Hoodle. Then, giving the Home Department
and the Leadership of the House of
Commons to Joodle, the Exchequer to Koodle,
the Colonies to Loodle, and the Foreign Office to
Moodle, what are you to do with Noodle? You
can’t offer him the Presidency of the Council;
that is reserved for Poodle. You can’t put him
in the Woods and Forests; that is hardly good
enough for Quoodle. What follows? That the
country is shipwrecked, lost, and gone to pieces
(as is made manifest to the patriotism of Sir
Leicester Dedlock), because you can’t provide for
Noodle!
On the other hand, the Right Honorable William
Buffy, M.P., contends across the table with
some one else, that the shipwreck of the country—about
which there is no doubt; it is only the
manner of it that is in question—is attributable
to Cuffy. If you had done with Cuffy what you
ought to have done when he first came into Parliament,
and had prevented him from going over
to Duffy, you would have got him into an alliance
with Fuffy, you would have had with you
the weight attaching as a smart debater to Guffy,
you would have brought to bear upon the
elections the wealth of Huffy, you would have
got in for three counties Juffy, Kuffy, and Luffy;
and you would have strengthened your administration
by the official knowledge and the business
habits of Muffy. All this, instead of being, as
you now are, dependent on the mere caprice of
Puffy!
As to this point, and as to some minor topics,
there are differences of opinion; but it is perfectly
clear to the brilliant and distinguished circle,
all round, that nobody is in question but Boodle
and his retinue, and Buffy and his retinue.
These are the great actors for whom the stage is
reserved. A People there are, no doubt—a certain
large number of supernumeraries, who are
to be occasionally addressed, and relied upon for
shouts and choruses, as on the theatrical stage;
but Boodle and Buffy, their followers and families,
their heirs, executors, administrators, and
assigns, are the born first-actors, managers, and
leaders, and no others can appear upon the scene
for ever and ever.
In this, too, there is perhaps more dandyism at
Chesney Wold than the brilliant and distinguished
circle will find good for itself in the long run.
For it is, even with the stillest and politest circles,
as with the circle the necromancer draws around
him—very strange appearances may be seen in
active motion outside. With this difference;
that, being realities and not phantoms, there is
the greater danger of their breaking in.
Chesney Wold is quite full, any how; so full,
that a burning sense of injury arises in the breasts
of ill-lodged ladies’ maids, and is not to be extinguished.
Only one room is empty. It is a
turret chamber of the third order of merit, plainly
but comfortably furnished, and having an old-fashioned
business air. It is Mr. Tulkinghorn’s
room, and is never bestowed on any body else, for
he may come at any time. He is not come yet.
It is his quiet habit to walk across the park from
the village, in fine weather; to drop into this
room, as if he had never been out of it since he
was last seen there; to request a servant to inform
Sir Leicester that he is arrived, in case he
should be wanted; and to appear ten minutes
before dinner, in the shadow of the library door.
He sleeps in his turret, with a complaining flag-staff
over his head; and has some leads outside,
on which, any fine morning when he is down
here, his black figure may be seen walking before
breakfast like a larger species of rook.
Every day before dinner, my Lady looks for
him in the dusk of the library, but he is not there.
Every day at dinner, my Lady glances down the
table for the vacant place, that would be waiting
to receive him if he had just arrived; but there
is no vacant place. Every night, my Lady casually
asks her maid:
“Is Mr. Tulkinghorn come?”
Every night the answer is: “No my Lady,
not yet.”
One night, while having her hair undressed,
my Lady loses herself in deep thought after this
reply, until she sees her own brooding face in the
opposite glass, and a pair of black eyes curiously
observing her.
“Be so good as to attend,” says my Lady
then, addressing the reflection of Hortense, “to
your business. You can contemplate your beauty
at another time.”
“Pardon! It was your Ladyship’s beauty.”
“That,” says my Lady, “you needn’t contemplate
at all.”
At length, one afternoon a little before sunset,
when the bright groups of figures, which have
for the last hour or two enlivened the Ghost’s
Walk, are all dispersed, and only Sir Leicester
and my Lady remain upon the terrace, Mr. Tulkinghorn
appears. He comes toward them at
his usual methodical pace, which is never quickened,
never slackened. He wears his usual expressionless
mask—if it be a mask—and carries
family secrets in every limb of his body, and
every crease of his dress. Whether his whole
soul is devoted to the great, or whether he yields
them nothing beyond the services he sells, is his[Pg 180]
personal secret. He keeps it, as he keeps the
secrets of his clients; he is his own client in
that matter, and will never betray himself.
“How do you do, Mr. Tulkinghorn?” says Sir
Leicester, giving him his hand.
Mr. Tulkinghorn is quite well. Sir Leicester
is quite well. My Lady is quite well. All highly
satisfactory. The lawyer, with his hands behind
him, walks, at Sir Leicester’s side, along
the terrace. My Lady walks upon the other
side.
“We expected you before,” says Sir Leicester.
A gracious observation. As much as to say,
“Mr. Tulkinghorn, we remember your existence
when you are not here to remind us of it by your
presence. We bestow a fragment of our minds
upon you, sir, you see!”
Mr. Tulkinghorn, comprehending it, inclines
his head, and says he is much obliged.
“I should have come down sooner,” he explains,
“but that I have been much engaged
with those matters in the several suits between
yourself and Boythorn.”
“A man of a very ill-regulated mind,” observes
Sir Leicester, with severity. “An extremely dangerous
person in any community. A man of a
very low character of mind.”
“He is obstinate,” says Mr. Tulkinghorn.
“It is natural to such a man to be so,” says
Sir Leicester, looking most profoundly obstinate
himself. “I am not at all surprised to hear it.”
“The only question is,” pursues the lawyer,
“whether you will give up anything.”
“No, sir,” replies Sir Leicester. “Nothing.
I give up?”
“I don’t mean any thing of importance; that,
of course, I know you would not abandon. I
mean any minor point.”
“Mr. Tulkinghorn,” returns Sir Leicester,
“there can be no minor point between myself
and Mr. Boythorn. If I go farther, and observe
that I can not readily conceive how any right of
mine can be a minor point, I speak not so much
in reference to myself as an individual, as in reference
to the family position I have it in charge
to maintain.”
Mr. Tulkinghorn inclines his head again. “I
have now my instructions,” he says. “Mr. Boythorn
will give us a good deal of trouble—”
“It is the character of such a mind, Mr. Tulkinghorn,”
Sir Leicester interrupts him, “to give
trouble. An exceedingly ill-conditioned, leveling
person. A person who, fifty years ago, would
probably have been tried at the Old Bailey for
some demagogue proceeding, and severely punished—if
not,” adds Sir Leicester, after a moment’s
pause, “if not hanged, drawn, and quartered.”
Sir Leicester appears to discharge his stately
breast of a burden, in passing this capital sentence;
as if it were the next satisfactory thing to
having the sentence executed.
“But night is coming on,” says he, “and my
Lady will take cold. My dear, let us go in.”
As they turned toward the hall-door, Lady[Pg 181]
Dedlock addresses Mr. Tulkinghorn for the first
time.
“You sent me a message respecting the person
whose writing I happened to inquire about.
It was like you to remember the circumstance;
I had quite forgotten it. Your message reminded
me of it again. I can’t imagine what association
I had with a hand like that; but I surely
had some.”
“You had some?” Mr. Tulkinghorn repeats.
“Oh, yes!” returns my Lady, carelessly. “I
think I must have had some. And did you really
take the trouble to find out the writer of that
actual thing—what is it!—Affidavit?”
“Yes.”
“How very odd!”
They pass into a sombre breakfast-room on
the ground-floor, lighted in the day by two deep
windows. It is now twilight. The fire glows
brightly on the paneled wall, and palely on the
window-glass, where, through the cold reflection
of the blaze, the colder landscape shudders in
the wind, and a gray mist creeps along: the only
traveler besides the waste of clouds.
My Lady lounges in a great chair in the chimney-corner,
and Sir Leicester takes another great
chair opposite. The lawyer stands before the
fire, with his hand out at arm’s length, shading
his face. He looks across his arm at my Lady.
“Yes,” he says, “I inquired about the man,
and found him. And, what is very strange, I
found him—”
“Not to be any out-of-the-way person, I am
afraid!” Lady Dedlock languidly anticipates.
“I found him dead.”
“Oh, dear me!” remonstrated Sir Leicester.
Not so much shocked by the fact, as by the fact
of the fact being mentioned.
“I was directed to his lodging—a miserable,
poverty-stricken place—and I found him dead.”
“You will excuse me, Mr. Tulkinghorn,” observes
Sir Leicester. “I think the less said—”
“Pray, Sir Leicester, let me hear the story
out;” (it is my Lady speaking.) “It is quite a
story for twilight. How very shocking! Dead?”
Mr. Tulkinghorn re-asserts it by another inclination
of his head. “Whether by his own
hand—”
“Upon my honor!” cries Sir Leicester.
“Really!”
“Do let me hear the story!” says my Lady.
“Whatever you desire, my dear. But, I must
say—”
“No, you mustn’t say! Go on, Mr. Tulkinghorn.”
Sir Leicester’s gallantry concedes the point;
though he still feels that to bring this sort of
squalor among the upper classes is really—really—
“I was about to say,” resumes the lawyer,
with undisturbed calmness, “that whether he
had died by his own hand or not, it was beyond
my power to tell you. I should amend that
phrase, however, by saying that he had unquestionably
died of his own act; though whether by[Pg 182]
his own deliberate intention, or by mischance,
can never certainly be known. The coroner’s
jury found that he took the poison accidentally.”
“And what kind of man,” my Lady asks,
“was this deplorable creature?”
“Very difficult to say,” returns the lawyer,
shaking his head. “He had lived so wretchedly,
and was so neglected, with his gipsy color, and his
wild black hair and beard, that I should have considered
him the commonest of the common. The
surgeon had a notion that he had once been something
better, both in appearance and condition.”
“What did they call the wretched being?”
“They called him what he had called himself,
but no one knew his name.”
“Not even any one who had attended on him?”
“No one had attended on him. He was found
dead. In fact, I found him.”
“Without any clew to any thing more?”
“Without any; there was,” says the lawyer,
meditatively, “an old portmanteau; but—No,
there were no papers.”
During the utterance of every word of this
short dialogue, Lady Dedlock and Mr. Tulkinghorn,
without any other alteration in their customary
deportment, have looked very steadily at
one another—as was natural, perhaps, in the
discussion of so unusual a subject. Sir Leicester
has looked at the fire, with the general expression
of the Dedlock on the staircase. The story being
told, he renews his stately protest, saying, that
as it is quite clear that no association in my
Lady’s mind can possibly be traceable to this
poor wretch (unless he was a begging-letter
writer), he trusts to hear no more about a subject
so far removed from my Lady’s station.
“Certainly, a collection of horrors,” says my
Lady, gathering up her mantles and furs; “but
they interest one for the moment! Have the kindness,
Mr. Tulkinghorn, to open the door for me.”
Mr. Tulkinghorn does so with deference, and
holds it open while she passes out. She passes
close to him, with her usual fatigued manner,
and insolent grace. They meet again at dinner—again,
next day—again, for many days in succession.
Lady Dedlock is always the same exhausted
deity, surrounded by worshipers, and
terribly liable to be bored to death, even while
presiding at her own shrine. Mr. Tulkinghorn
is always the same speechless repository of noble
confidences: so oddly out of place, and yet so
perfectly at home. They appear to take as little
note of one another, as any two people, inclosed
within the same walls, could. But, whether
each evermore watches and suspects the other,
evermore mistrustful of some great reservation;
whether each is evermore prepared at all points
for the other, and never to be taken unawares;
what each would give to know how much the
other knows—all this is hidden, for the time, in
their own hearts.
CHAPTER XIII.—Esther’s Narrative.
We held many consultations about what Richard
was to be; first, without Mr. Jarndyce, as[Pg 183]
he had requested, and afterward with him; but
it was a long time before we seemed to make
progress. Richard said he was ready for any
thing. When Mr. Jarndyce doubted whether he
might not already be too old to enter the Navy,
Richard said he had thought of that, and perhaps
he was. When Mr. Jarndyce asked him what
he thought of the Army, Richard said he had
thought of that, too, and it wasn’t a bad idea.
When Mr. Jarndyce advised him to try and decide
within himself, whether his old preference
for the sea was an ordinary boyish inclination, or a
strong impulse, Richard answered, Well, he really
had tried very often, and he couldn’t make out.
“How much of this indecision of character,”
Mr. Jarndyce said to me, “is chargeable on that
incomprehensible heap of uncertainty and procrastination
on which he has been thrown from
his birth, I don’t pretend to say; but that Chancery,
among its other sins, is responsible for some
of it, I can plainly see. It has engendered or
confirmed in him a habit of putting off—and
trusting to this, that, and the other chance, without
knowing what chance—and dismissing every
thing as unsettled, uncertain, and confused. The
character of much older and steadier people may
be even changed by the circumstances surrounding
them. It would be too much to expect that
a boy’s, in its formation, should be the subject
of such influences, and escape them.”
I felt this to be true; though, if I may venture
to mention what I thought besides, I thought it
much to be regretted that Richard’s education
had not counteracted those influences, or directed
his character. He had been eight years at a
public school, and had learnt, I understood, to
make Latin Verses of several sorts, in the most
admirable manner. But I never heard that it had
been any body’s business to find out what his
natural bent was, or where his failings lay, or to
adapt any kind of knowledge to him. He had
been adapted to the Verses, and had learnt the
art of making them to such perfection, that if he
had remained at school until he was of age, I
suppose he could only have gone on making them
over and over again, unless he had enlarged his
education by forgetting how to do it. Still, although
I had no doubt that they were very beautiful,
and very improving, and very sufficient for
a great many purposes of life, and always remembered
all through life, I did doubt whether
Richard would not have profited by some one
studying him a little, instead of his studying
them quite so much.
To be sure, I knew nothing of the subject, and
do not even now know whether the young gentlemen
of classic Rome or Greece made verses to
the same extent—or whether the young gentlemen
of any country ever did.
“I haven’t the least idea,” said Richard,
musing, “what I had better be. Except that I
am quite sure I don’t want to go into the Church,
it’s a toss-up.”
“You have no inclination in Mr. Kenge’s
way?” suggested Mr. Jarndyce.
“I don’t know that, sir!” replied Richard.
“I am fond of boating. Articled clerks go a
good deal on the water. It’s a capital profession!”
“Surgeon—” suggested Mr. Jarndyce.
“That’s the thing, sir!” cried Richard.
I doubt if he had ever once thought of it before.
“That’s the thing, sir!” repeated Richard,
with the greatest enthusiasm. “We have got
it at last. M.R.C.S.!”
He was not to be laughed out of it, though he
laughed at it heartily. He said he had chosen
his profession, and the more he thought of it, the
more he felt that his destiny was clear; the art
of healing was the art of all others for him. Mistrusting
that he only came to this conclusion, because,
having never had much chance of finding
out for himself what he was fitted for, and having
never been guided to the discovery, he was taken
by the newest idea, and was glad to get rid of
the trouble of consideration, I wondered whether
the Latin Verses often ended in this, or whether
Richard’s was a solitary case.
Mr. Jarndyce took great pains to talk with him,
seriously, and to put it to his good sense not to
deceive himself in so important a matter. Richard
was a little grave after these interviews; but
invariably told Ada and me “that it was all
right,” and then began to talk about something
else.
“By Heaven!” cried Mr. Boythorn, who interested
himself strongly in the subject—though I
need not say that, for he could do nothing weakly;
“I rejoice to find a young gentleman of
spirit and gallantry devoting himself to that noble
profession! The more spirit there is in it, the
better for mankind, and the worse for those mercenary
taskmasters and low tricksters who delight
in putting that illustrious art at a disadvantage
in the world. By all that is base and
despicable,” cried Mr. Boythorn, “the treatment
of Surgeons aboard ship is such, that I would
submit the legs—both legs—of every member of
the Admiralty Board to a compound fracture,
and render it a transportable offense in any qualified
practitioner to set them, if the system were
not wholly changed in eight-and-forty hours!”
“Wouldn’t you give them a week?” asked Mr.
Jarndyce.
“No!” cried Mr. Boythorn, firmly. “Not on
any consideration! Eight-and-forty hours! As
to Corporations, Parishes, Vestry-Boards, and
similar gatherings of jolter-headed clods, who
assemble to exchange such speeches that, by
Heaven! they ought to be worked in quicksilver
mines for the short remainder of their miserable
existence, if it were only to prevent their detestable
English from contaminating a language
spoken in the presence of the Sun—as to those
fellows, who meanly take advantage of the ardor
of gentlemen in the pursuit of knowledge, to
recompense the inestimable services of the best
years of their lives, their long study, and their expensive
education, with pittances too small for
the acceptance of clerks, I would have the necks[Pg 185]
of every one of them wrung, and their skulls arranged
in Surgeons’ Hall for the contemplation
of the whole profession—in order that its younger
members might understand from actual measurement,
in early life, how thick skulls may become!”
He wound up this vehement declaration by
looking round upon us with a most agreeable
smile, and suddenly thundering, Ha, ha, ha! over
and over again, until any body else might have
been expected to be quite subdued by the exertion.
As Richard still continued to say that he was
fixed in his choice, after repeated periods for consideration
had been recommended by Mr. Jarndyce,
and had expired; and as he still continued
to assure Ada and me, in the same final manner
that it was “all right;” it became advisable to
take Mr. Kenge into council. Mr. Kenge therefore,
came down to dinner one day, and leaned
back in his chair, and turned his eye-glasses over
and over, and spoke in a sonorous voice, and did
exactly what I remembered to have seen him do
when I was a little girl.
“Ah!” said Mr. Kenge. “Yes. Well? A
very good profession, Mr. Jarndyce; a very good
profession.”
“The course of study and preparation requires
to be diligently pursued,” observed my Guardian,
with a glance at Richard.
“O, no doubt,” said Mr. Kenge. “Diligently.”
“But that being the case, more or less, with
all pursuits that are worth much,” said Mr. Jarndyce,
“it is not a special consideration which
another choice would be likely to escape.”
“Truly,” said Mr. Kenge. “And Mr. Richard
Carstone, who has so meritoriously acquitted
himself in the—shall I say the classic shades?—in
which his youth had been passed, will, no
doubt, apply the habits, if not the principles and
practice, of versification in that tongue in which
a poet was said (unless I mistake) to be born,
not made, to the more eminently practical field
of action on which he enters.”
“You may rely upon it,” said Richard, in his
off-hand manner, “that I shall go at it, and do
my best.”
“Very well, Mr. Jarndyce!” said Mr. Kenge,
gently nodding his head. “Really, when we
are assured by Mr. Richard that he means to go
at it, and to do his best,” nodding feelingly and
smoothly over those expressions; “I would submit
to you, that we have only to inquire into the
best mode of carrying out the object of his ambition.
Now, with reference to placing Mr. Richard
with some sufficiently eminent practitioner.
Is there any one in view at present?”
“No one, Rick, I think?” said my Guardian.
“No one, sir,” said Richard.
“Quite so!” observed Mr. Kenge. “As to
situation, now. Is there any particular feeling
on that head?”
“N—no,” said Richard.
“Quite so!” observed Mr. Kenge again.
“I should like a little variety,” said Richard;
“—I mean a good range of experience.”
“Very requisite, no doubt,” returned Mr. Kenge
“I think this may be easily arranged, Mr. Jarndyce?
We have only, in the first place, to discover
a sufficiently eligible practitioner; and, as
soon as we make our want—and, shall I add, our
ability to pay a premium?—known, our only difficulty
will be in the selection of one from a large
number. We have only, in the second place, to
observe those little formalities which are rendered
necessary by our time of life, and our being
under the guardianship of the Court. We shall
soon be—shall I say, in Mr. Richard’s own light-hearted
manner, ‘going at it’—to our heart’s
content. It is a coincidence,” said Mr. Kenge,
with a tinge of melancholy in his smile, “one of
those coincidences which may or may not require
an explanation beyond our present limited faculties,
that I have a cousin in the medical profession.
He might be deemed eligible by you, and
might be disposed to respond to this proposal. I
can answer for him as little as for you; but he
might?”
As this was an opening in the prospect, it was
arranged that Mr. Kenge should see his cousin.
And as Mr. Jarndyce had before proposed to take
us to London for a few weeks, it was settled next
day that we should make our visit at once, and
combine Richard’s business with it.
Mr. Boythorn leaving us within a week, we
took up our abode at a cheerful lodging near Oxford-street,
over an upholsterer’s shop. London
was a great wonder to us, and we were out for
hours and hours at a time, seeing the sights;
which appeared to be less capable of exhaustion
than we were. We made the round of the principal
theatres, too, with great delight, and saw
all the plays that were worth seeing. I mention
this, because it was at the theatre that I began
to be made uncomfortable again, by Mr. Guppy.
I was sitting in front of the box one night with
Ada; and Richard was in the place he liked best,
behind Ada’s chair; when, happening to look
down into the pit, I saw Mr. Guppy, with his hair
flattened down upon his head, and woe depicted
in his face, looking up at me. I felt, all through
the performance, that he never looked at the
actors, but constantly looked at me, and always
with a carefully prepared expression of the deepest
misery and the profoundest dejection.
It quite spoiled my pleasure for that night,
because it was so very embarrassing and so very
ridiculous. But, from that time forth, we never
went to the play, without my seeing Mr. Guppy
in the pit—always with his hair straight and flat,
his shirt-collar turned down, and a general feebleness
about him. If he were not there when we
went in, and I began to hope he would not come,
and yielded myself for a little while to the interest
of the scene, I was certain to encounter his languishing
eyes when I least expected it, and, from
that time, to be quite sure that they were fixed
upon me all the evening.
I really can not express how uneasy this made
me. If he would only have brushed up his hair,
or turned up his collar, it would have been bad[Pg 187]
enough; but to know that that absurd figure was
always gazing at me, and always in that demonstrative
state of despondency, put such a constraint
upon me that I did not like to laugh at
the play, or to cry at it, or to move, or to speak.
I seemed able to do nothing naturally. As to
escaping Mr. Guppy by going to the back of the
box, I could not bear to do that; because I knew
Richard and Ada relied on having me next them,
and that they could never have talked together
so happily if any body else had been in my place.
So there I sat, not knowing where to look—for
wherever I looked, I knew Mr. Guppy’s eyes
were following me—and thinking of the dreadful
expense to which this young man was putting
himself, on my account.

MR. GUPPY’S DESOLATION.
Sometimes I thought of telling Mr. Jarndyce.
Then I feared that the young man would lose his
situation, and that I might ruin him. Sometimes,
I thought of confiding in Richard; but
was deterred by the possibility of his fighting Mr.
Guppy, and giving him black eyes. Sometimes,
I thought, should I frown at him, or shake my
head. Then I felt I could not do it. Sometimes,
I considered whether I should write to his mother,
but that ended in my being convinced that to
open a correspondence would be to make the
matter worse. I always came to the conclusion,
finally, that I could do nothing. Mr. Guppy’s
perseverance, all this time, not only produced him
regularly at any theatre to which we went, but
caused him to appear in the crowd as we were
coming out, and even to get up behind our fly—where
I am sure I saw him, two or three times,
struggling among the most dreadful spikes. After
we got home, he haunted a post opposite our
house. The upholsterer’s where we lodged, being
at the corner of two streets, and my bedroom
window being opposite the post, I was afraid to
go near the window when I went up-stairs, lest I
should see him (as I did one moonlight night)
leaning against the post, and evidently catching[Pg 188]
cold. If Mr. Guppy had not been, fortunately for
me, engaged in the day-time, I really should have
had no rest from him.
While we were making this round of gayeties
in which Mr. Guppy so extraordinarily participated,
the business which had helped to bring us
to town was not neglected. Mr. Kenge’s cousin
was a Mr. Bayham Badger, who had a good
practice at Chelsea, and attended a large public
Institution besides. He was quite willing to receive
Richard into his house, and to superintend
his studies; and as it seemed that those could be
pursued advantageously under Mr. Badger’s roof,
and as Mr. Badger liked Richard, and as Richard
said he liked Mr. Badger “well enough,” an
agreement was made, the Lord Chancellor’s consent
was obtained, and it was all settled.
On the day when matters were concluded between
Richard and Mr. Badger, we were all under
engagement to dine at Mr. Badger’s house. We
were to be “merely a family party,” Mrs.
Badger’s note said; and we found no lady there
but Mrs. Badger herself. She was surrounded in
the drawing-room by various objects, indicative
of her painting a little, playing the piano a little,
playing the guitar a little, playing the harp a
little, singing a little, working a little, reading a
little, writing poetry a little, and botanizing a
little. She was a lady of about fifty, I should
think, youthfully dressed, and of a very fine complexion.
If I add, to the little list of her accomplishments,
that she rouged a little, I do not mean
that there was any harm in it.
Mr. Bayham Badger himself was a pink, fresh-faced,
crisp-looking gentleman, with a weak
voice, white teeth, light hair, and surprised eyes:
some years younger, I should say, than Mrs.
Bayham Badger. He admired her exceedingly,
but principally, and to begin with, on the curious
ground (as it seemed to us) of her having had
three husbands. We had barely taken our seats,
when he said to Mr. Jarndyce quite triumphantly.
“You would hardly suppose that I am Mrs.
Bayham Badger’s third!”
“Indeed?” said Mr. Jarndyce.
“Her third!” said Mr. Badger. “Mrs. Bayham
Badger has not the appearance, Miss Summerson,
of a lady who has had two former husbands?”
I said “Not at all!”
“And most remarkable men!” said Mr. Badger,
in a tone of confidence. “Captain Swosser of the
Royal Navy, who was Mrs. Badger’s first husband,
was a very distinguished officer indeed. The
name of Professor Dingo, my immediate predecessor,
is one of European reputation.”
Mrs. Badger overheard him, and smiled.
“Yes, my dear!” Mr. Badger replied to the
smile, “I was observing to Mr. Jarndyce and
Miss Summerson, that you had had two former
husbands—both very distinguished men. And
they found it, as people generally do, difficult to
believe.”
“I was barely twenty,” said Mrs. Badger,
“when I married Captain Swosser of the Royal[Pg 189]
Navy. I was in the Mediterranean with him; I
am quite a Sailor. On the twelfth anniversary
of my wedding-day, I became the wife of Professor
Dingo.”
(“Of European reputation,” added Mr. Badger
in an under tone.)
“And when Mr. Badger and myself were
married,” pursued Mrs. Badger, “we were married
on the same day of the year. I had become
attached to the day.”
“So that Mrs. Badger has been married to
three husbands—two of them highly distinguished
men,” said Mr. Badger, summing up the facts;
“and, each time, upon the twenty-first of March
at Eleven in the forenoon!”
We all expressed our admiration.
“But for Mr. Badger’s modesty,” said Mr.
Jarndyce, “I would take leave to correct him,
and say three distinguished men.”
“Thank you, Mr. Jarndyce! What I always
tell him!” observed Mrs. Badger.
“And, my dear,” said Mr. Badger, “what do
I always tell you? That without any affectation
of disparaging such professional distinction as I
may have attained (which our friend Mr. Carstone
will have many opportunities of estimating),
I am not so weak—no, really,” said Mr.
Badger to us generally, “so unreasonable—as to
put my reputation on the same footing with such
first-rate men as Captain Swosser and Professor
Dingo. Perhaps you may be interested, Mr.
Jarndyce,” continued Mr. Bayham Badger, leading
the way into the next drawing room, “in this
portrait of Captain Swosser. It was taken on
his return home from the African Station, where
he had suffered from the fever of the country.
Mrs. Badger considers it too yellow. But it’s a
very fine head. A very fine head!”
We all echoed, “A very fine head!”
“I feel when I look at it,” said Mr. Badger,
“‘that’s a man I should like to have seen!’ It
strikingly bespeaks the first-class man that Captain
Swosser pre-eminently was. On the other
side, Professor Dingo. I knew him well—attended
him in his last illness—a speaking likeness!
Over the piano, Mrs. Bayham Badger
when Mrs. Swosser. Over the sofa, Mrs. Bayham
Badger when Mrs. Dingo. Of Mrs. Bayham
Badger in esse, I possess the original, and
have no copy.”
Dinner was now announced, and we went
down stairs. It was a very genteel entertainment,
very handsomely served. But the Captain
and the Professor still ran in Mr. Badger’s head,
and, as Ada and I had the honor of being under
his particular care, we had the full benefit of
them.
“Water, Miss Summerson? Allow me! Not
in that tumbler, pray. Bring me the Professor’s
goblet, James!”
Ada very much admired some artificial flowers,
under a glass.
“Astonishing how they keep!” said Mr. Badger.
“They were presented to Mrs. Bayham
Badger when she was in the Mediterranean.”

THE FAMILY PORTRAITS AT MR. BAYHAM BADGER’S.
He invited Mr. Jarndyce to take a glass of
claret.
“Not that claret,” he said. “Excuse me!
This is an occasion, and on an occasion I produce
some very special claret I happen to have.
(James, Captain Swosser’s wine!) Mr. Jarndyce,
this is a wine that was imported by the
Captain, we will not say how many years ago.
You will find it very curious. My dear, I shall
be happy to take some of this wine with you.
(Captain Swosser’s claret to your mistress,
James!) My love, your health!”
After dinner when we ladies retired, we took
Mrs. Badger’s first and second husband with us.
Mrs. Badger gave us, in the drawing-room a
Biographical sketch of the life and services of
Captain Swosser before his marriage, and a more
minute account of him dating from the time
when he fell in love with her, at a ball on board
the Crippler, given to the officers of that ship
when she lay in Plymouth harbor.
“The dear old Crippler!” said Mrs. Badger,
shaking her head. “She was a noble vessel.
Trim, ship-shape, all a taunto, as Captain Swosser
used to say. You must excuse me if I occasionally
introduce a nautical expression; I was
quite a sailor once. Captain Swosser loved that
craft for my sake. When she was no longer in
commission, he frequently said that if he were
rich enough to buy her old hulk, he would have
an inscription let into the timbers of the quarter-deck
where we stood as partners in the dance,
to mark the spot where he fell—raked fore and
aft (Captain Swosser used to say) by the fire
from my tops. It was his naval way of mentioning
my eyes.”
Mrs. Badger shook her head, sighed, and looked
in the glass.
“It was a great change from Captain Swosser
to Professor Dingo,” she resumed, with a
plaintive smile. “I felt it a good deal at first.
Such an entire revolution in my mode of life!
But custom, combined with science—particularly
science—inured me to it. Being the Professor’s
sole companion in his botanical excursions,
I almost forgot that I had ever been afloat, and
became quite learned. It is singular that the
Professor was the Antipodes of Captain Swosser,
and that Mr. Badger is not in the least like
either!”
We then passed into a narrative of the deaths
of Captain Swosser and Professor Dingo, both of
whom seemed to have had very bad complaints.
In the course of it, Mrs. Badger signified to us that
she had never madly loved but once; and that
the object of that wild affection, never to be recalled
in its fresh enthusiasm, was Captain Swosser.
The Professor was yet dying by inches in
the most dismal manner, and Mrs. Badger was
giving us imitations of his way of saying, with
great difficulty, “Where is Laura? Let Laura
give me my toast and water!” when the entrance
of the gentlemen consigned him to the
tomb.
Now, I observed that evening, as I had observed
for some days past, that Ada and Richard were
more than ever attached to each other’s society;
which was but natural, seeing that they were
going to be separated so soon. I was therefore
not very much surprised, when we got home, and
Ada and I retired up-stairs, to find Ada more silent
than usual; though I was not quite prepared
for her coming into my arms, and beginning to
speak to me, with her face hidden.
“My darling Esther!” murmured Ada. “I
have a great secret to tell you!”
A mighty secret, my pretty one, no doubt!
“What is it, Ada?”
“O Esther, you would never guess!”
“Shall I try to guess?” said I.
“O no! Don’t! Pray, don’t!” cried Ada,
very much startled by the idea of my doing so.
“Now, I wonder who it can be about?” said
I, pretending to consider.
“It’s about,” said Ada, in a whisper. “It’s
about—my cousin Richard!”
“Well, my own!” said I, kissing her bright
hair, which was all I could see. “And what
about him?”
“O, Esther, you would never guess!”
It was so pretty to have her clinging to me in
that way, hiding her face; and to know that she
was not crying in sorrow, but in a little glow of
joy, and pride, and hope; that I would not help
her just yet.
“He says—I know it’s very foolish, we are
both so young—but he says,” with a burst of
tears, “that he loves me dearly, Esther.”
“Does he indeed?” said I. “I never heard
of such a thing! Why, my pet of pets, I could
have told you that, weeks and weeks ago!”
To see Ada lift up her flushed face in joyful
surprise, and hold me round the neck, and laugh,
and cry, and blush, and laugh, was so pleasant!
“Why, my darling!” said I, “what a goose
you must take me for! Your cousin Richard has
been loving you as plainly as he could, for I don’t
know how long!”
“And yet you never said a word about it!”
cried Ada, kissing me.
“No, my love,” said I. “I waited to be told.”
“But now I have told you, you don’t think it
wrong of me; do you?” returned Ada. She
might have coaxed me to say No, if I had been
the hardest-hearted Duenna in the world. Not
being that yet, I said No, very freely.
“And now,” said I, “I know the worst of it.”
“O, that’s not quite the worst of it, Esther
dear!” cried Ada, holding me tighter, and laying
down her face again upon my breast.
“No?” said I. “Not even that?”
“No, not even that!” said Ada, shaking her
head.
“Why, you never mean to say—!” I was
beginning in joke.
But Ada looking up, and smiling through her
tears, cried. “Yes, I do! You know, you know
I do!” and then sobbed out, “With all my heart
I do! With all my whole heart, Esther!”
I told her, laughing, why, I had known that,
too, just as well as I had known the other! And
we sat before the fire, and I had all the talking
to myself for a little while (though there was not
much of it); and Ada was soon quiet and happy.
“Do you think my cousin John knows, dear
Dame Durden?” she asked.
“Unless my cousin John is blind, my pet,” said
I, “I should think my cousin John knows pretty
well as much as we know.”
“We want to speak to him before Richard
goes,” said Ada, timidly, “and we wanted you
to advise us, and to tell him so. Perhaps you
wouldn’t mind Richard’s coming in, Dame Durden?”
“O! Richard is outside, is he, my dear?”
said I.
“I am not quite certain,” returned Ada, with
a bashful simplicity that would have won my
heart, if she had not won it long before; “but I
think he’s waiting at the door.”
There he was, of course. They brought a chair
on either side of me, and put me between them,
and really seemed to have fallen in love with
me, instead of one another; they were so confiding,
and so trustful, and so fond of me. They
went on in their own wild way for a little while—I
never stopped them; I enjoyed it too much
myself—and then we gradually fell to considering
how young they were, and how there must
be a lapse of several years before this early love
could come to any thing, and how it could come
to happiness only if it were real and lasting, and
inspired them with a steady resolution to do their
duty to each other, with constancy, fortitude, and
perseverance: each always for the other’s sake.
Well! Richard said that he would work his fingers[Pg 193]
to the bone for Ada, and Ada said that she
would work her fingers to the bone for Richard,
and they called me all sorts of endearing and
sensible names, and we sat there, advising and
talking, half the night. Finally, before we parted,
I gave them my promise to speak to their cousin
John to-morrow.
So, when to-morrow came, I went to my Guardian
after breakfast, in the room that was our
town-substitute for the Growlery, and told him
that I had it in trust to tell him something.
“Well, little woman,” said he, shutting up his
book, “if you have accepted the trust, there can
be no harm in it.”
“I hope not, Guardian,” said I. “I can guarantee
that there is no secresy in it. For it only
happened yesterday.”
“Ay? And what is it, Esther?”
“Guardian,” said I, “you remember the happy
night when we first came down to Bleak House?
When Ada was singing in the dark room?”
I wished to recall to his remembrance the look
he had given me then. Unless I am much mistaken,
I saw that I did so.
“Because,” said I, with a little hesitation.
“Yes, my dear!” said he. “Don’t hurry.”
“Because,” said I, “Ada and Richard have
fallen in love. And have told each other so.”
“Already?” cried my Guardian, quite astonished.
“Yes!” said I, “and to tell you the truth,
Guardian, I rather expected it.”
“The deuce you did!” said he.
He sat considering for a minute or two; with
his smile, at once so handsome and so kind, upon
his changing face; and then requested me to let
them know that he wished to see them. When
they came, he encircled Ada with one arm, in his
fatherly way, and addressed himself to Richard
with a cheerful gravity.
“Rick,” said Mr. Jarndyce, “I am glad to
have won your confidence. I hope to preserve it.
When I contemplated these relations between us
four which have so brightened my life, and so invested
it with new interests and pleasures, I certainly
did contemplate, afar off, the possibility
of you and your pretty cousin here (don’t be shy,
Ada, don’t be shy, my dear!) being in a mind to
go through life together. I saw, and do see,
many reasons to make it desirable. But that
was afar off, Rick, afar off!”
“We look afar off, sir,” returned Richard.
“Well!” said Mr. Jarndyce. “That’s rational.
Now, hear me, my dears! I might tell you
that you don’t know your own minds yet; that
a thousand things may happen to divert you
from one another; that it is well this chain of
flowers you have taken up is very easily broken,
or it might become a chain of lead. But I will
not do that. Such wisdom will come soon enough,
I dare say, if it is to come at all. I will assume
that, a few years hence, you will be in your hearts
to one another, what you are to-day. All I say
before speaking to you according to that assumption
is, if you do change—if you do come to find[Pg 194]
that you are more commonplace cousins to each
other as man and woman, than you were as boy
and girl (your manhood will excuse me, Rick!)—don’t
be ashamed still to confide in me, for
there will be nothing monstrous or uncommon in
it. I am only your friend and distant kinsman.
I have no power over you whatever. But I wish
and hope to retain your confidence, if I do nothing
to forfeit it.”
“I am very sure, sir,” returned Richard, “that
I speak for Ada, too, when I say that you have
the strongest power over us both—rooted in
respect, gratitude, and affection, strengthening
every day.”
“Dear cousin John,” said Ada, on his shoulder,
“my father’s place can never be empty
again. All the love and duty I could ever have
rendered to him, is transferred to you.”
“Come!” said Mr. Jarndyce. “Now for our
assumption. Now we lift our eyes up, and look
hopefully at the distance! Rick, the world is before
you; and it is most probable that as you enter
it, so it will receive you. Trust in nothing but in
Providence and your own efforts. Never separate
the two, like the heathen wagoner. Constancy
in love is a good thing; but it means nothing,
and is nothing, without constancy in every kind
of effort. If you had the abilities of all the great
men, past and present, you could do nothing well,
without sincerely meaning it, and setting about
it. If you entertain the supposition that any real
success, in great things or in small, ever was or
could be, ever will or can be, wrested from Fortune
by fits and starts, leave that wrong idea
here, or leave your cousin Ada here.”
“I will leave it here, sir,” replied Richard,
smiling, “if I brought it here just now (but I
hope I did not), and will work my way on to my
cousin Ada in the hopeful distance.”
“Right!” said Mr. Jarndyce. “If you are
not to make her happy, why should you pursue
her?”
“I wouldn’t make her unhappy—no, not even
for her love,” retorted Richard, proudly.
“Well said!” cried Mr. Jarndyce; “that’s
well said! She remains here, in her home with
me. Love her, Rick, in your active life, no less
than in her home when you revisit it, and all
will go well. Otherwise, all will go ill. That’s
the end of my preaching. I think you and Ada
had better take a walk.”
Ada tenderly embraced him, and Richard
heartily shook hands with him, and then the
cousins went out of the room—looking back
again directly, though, to say that they would
wait for me.
The door stood open, and we both followed
them with our eyes, as they passed down the adjoining
room on which the sun was shining, and
out at its farther end. Richard, with his head
bent, and her hand drawn through his arm, was
talking to her very earnestly; and she looked up
in his face, listening, and seemed to see nothing
else. So young, so beautiful, so full of hope and
promise, they went on lightly through the sunlight,[Pg 195]
as their own happy thoughts might then
be traversing the years to come, and making
them all years of brightness. So they passed
away into the shadow, and were gone. It was
only a burst of light that had been so radiant.
The room darkened as they went out, and the
sun was clouded over.
“Am I right, Esther?” said my Guardian,
when they were gone.
He who was so good and wise, to ask me
whether he was right!
“Rick may gain, out of this, the quality he
wants. Wants, at the core of so much that is
good!” said Mr. Jarndyce, shaking his head.
“I have said nothing to Ada, Esther. She has
her friend and counselor always near.” And he
laid his hand lovingly upon my head.
I could not help showing that I was a little
moved, though I did all I could to conceal it.
“Tut tut!” said he. “But we must take
care, too, that our little woman’s life is not all
consumed in care for others.”
“Care? My dear Guardian, I believe I am
the happiest creature in the world!”
“I believe so too,” said he. “But some one
may find out, what Esther never will—that the
little woman is to be held in remembrance above
all other people!”
I have omitted to mention in its place, that
there was some one else at the family dinner
party. It was not a lady. It was a gentleman.
It was a gentleman of a dark complexion—a
young surgeon. He was rather reserved, but I
thought him very sensible and agreeable. At
least, Ada asked me if I did not, and I said yes.
(TO BE CONTINUED.)
THE COUNTER-STROKE.
Just after breakfast one fine spring morning
in 1837, an advertisement in the Times for a
curate caught and fixed my attention. The salary
was sufficiently remunerative for a bachelor,
and the parish, as I personally knew, one of the
most pleasantly situated in all Somersetshire.
Having said that, the reader will readily understand
that it could not have been a hundred
miles from Taunton. I instantly wrote, inclosing
testimonials, with which the Rev. Mr. Townley,
the rector, was so entirely satisfied, that the
return-post brought me a positive engagement,
unclogged with the slightest objection to one or
two subsidiary items I had stipulated for, and
accompanied by an invitation to make the rectory
my home till I could conveniently suit myself
elsewhere. This was both kind and handsome;
and the next day but one I took coach, with a
light heart, for my new destination. It thus happened
that I became acquainted, and in some degree
mixed up, with the train of events it is my
present purpose to relate.
The rector I found to be a stout, portly gentleman,
whose years already reached to between
sixty and seventy. So many winters, although
they had plentifully besprinkled his hair with
gray, shone out with ruddy brightness in his
still handsome face, and keen, kindly, bright-hazel[Pg 196]
eyes; and his voice, hearty and ringing,
had not as yet one quaver of age in it. I met
him at breakfast on the morning after my arrival,
and his reception of me was most friendly.
We had spoken together but for a few minutes,
when one of the French windows, that led from
the breakfast-room into a shrubbery and flower-garden,
gently opened and admitted a lady, just
then, as I afterward learned, in her nineteenth
spring. I use this term almost unconsciously,
for I can not even now, in the glowing summer
of her life, dissociate her image from that season
of youth and joyousness. She was introduced
to me, with old-fashioned simplicity, as
“My grand-daughter, Agnes Townley.” It is
difficult to look at beauty through other men’s
eyes, and, in the present instance, I feel that I
should fail miserably in the endeavor to stamp
upon this blank, dead paper, any adequate idea
of the fresh loveliness, the rose-bud beauty of
that young girl. I will merely say, that her perfectly
Grecian head, wreathed with wavy bandeaux
of bright hair, undulating with golden
light, vividly brought to my mind Raphael’s
halo-tinted portraitures of the Virgin—with this
difference, that in place of the holy calm and
resignation of the painting, there was in Agnes
Townley, a sparkling youth and life, that even
amid the heat and glare of a crowded ball-room,
or of a theatre, irresistibly suggested and recalled
the freshness and perfume of the morning—of
a cloudless, rosy morning of May. And,
far higher charm than feature-beauty, however
exquisite, a sweetness of disposition, a kind
gentleness of mind and temper, was evinced in
every line of her face, in every accent of the
low-pitched, silver voice, that breathed through
lips made only to smile.
Let me own, that I was greatly struck by so
remarkable a combination of rare endowments;
and this, I think, the sharp-eyed rector must
have perceived, or he might not, perhaps, have
been so immediately communicative with respect
to the near prospects of his idolized grand-child,
as he was the moment the young lady,
after presiding at the breakfast-table, had withdrawn.
“We shall have gay doings, Mr. Tyrrel, at
the rectory shortly,” he said. “Next Monday
three weeks will, with the blessing of God, be
Agnes Townley’s wedding-day.”
“Wedding-day!”
“Yes,” rejoined the rector, turning toward
and examining some flowers which Miss Townley
had brought in and placed on the table.
“Yes, it has been for some time settled that Agnes
shall on that day be united in holy wedlock
to Mr. Arbuthnot.”
“Mr. Arbuthnot, of Elm Park?”
“A great match, is it not, in a worldly point
of view?” replied Mr. Townley, with a pleasant
smile at the tone of my exclamation. “And
much better than that: Robert Arbuthnot is a
young man of a high and noble nature, as well
as devotedly attached to Agnes. He will, I
doubt not, prove in every respect a husband deserving[Pg 197]
and worthy of her; and that from the
lips of a doting old grandpapa must be esteemed
high praise. You will see him presently.”
I did see him often, and quite agreed in the
rector’s estimate of his future grandson-in-law.
I have not frequently seen a finer-looking young
man—his age was twenty-six; and certainly
one of a more honorable and kindly spirit, of a
more genial temper than he, has never come
within my observation. He had drawn a great
prize in the matrimonial lottery, and, I felt, deserved
his high fortune.
They were married at the time agreed upon,
and the day was kept not only at Elm Park, and
in its neighborhood, but throughout “our” parish,
as a general holiday. And, strangely enough—at
least I have never met with another instance
of the kind—it was held by our entire female
community, high as well as low, that the match
was a perfectly equal one, notwithstanding that
wealth and high worldly position were entirely
on the bridegroom’s side. In fact, that nobody
less in the social scale than the representative of
an old territorial family ought, in the nature of
things, to have aspired to the hand of Agnes
Townley, appeared to have been a foregone conclusion
with every body. This will give the
reader a truer and more vivid impression of the
bride, than any words or colors I might use.
The days, weeks, months of wedded life flew
over Mr. and Mrs. Arbuthnot without a cloud,
save a few dark but transitory ones which I saw
now and then flit over the husband’s countenance
as the time when he should become a father
drew near, and came to be more and more
spoken of. “I should not survive her,” said Mr.
Arbuthnot, one day in reply to a chance observation
of the rector’s, “nor indeed desire to do
so.” The gray-headed man seized and warmly
pressed the husband’s hand, and tears of sympathy
filled his eyes; yet did he, nevertheless,
as in duty bound, utter grave words on the sinfulness
of despair under any circumstances, and
the duty, in all trials, however heavy, of patient
submission to the will of God. But the venerable
gentleman spoke in a hoarse and broken
voice, and it was easy to see he felt with Mr.
Arbuthnot that the reality of an event, the bare
possibility of which shook them so terribly, were
a cross too heavy for human strength to bear and
live.
It was of course decided that the expected
heir or heiress should be intrusted to a wet-nurse,
and a Mrs. Danby, the wife of a miller
living not very far from the rectory, was engaged
for that purpose. I had frequently seen
the woman; and her name, as the rector and I
were one evening gossiping over our tea, on
some subject or other that I forgot, came up.
“A likely person,” I remarked; “healthy,
very good-looking, and one might make oath, a
true-hearted creature. But there is withal a
timidity; a frightenedness in her manner at
times, which, if I may hazard a perhaps uncharitable
conjecture, speaks ill for that smart husband
of hers.”
“You have hit the mark precisely, my dear
sir. Danby is a sorry fellow, and a domestic
tyrant to boot. His wife, who is really a good,
but meek-hearted person, lived with us once.
How old do you suppose her to be?”
“Five-and-twenty perhaps.”
“Six years more than that. She has a son of
the name of Harper by a former marriage, who
is in his tenth year. Anne wasn’t a widow long.
Danby was caught by her good looks, and she
by the bait of a well-provided home. Unless,
however, her husband gives up his corn speculations,
she will not, I think, have that much
longer.”
“Corn speculations! Surely Danby has no
means adequate to indulgence in such a game
as that?”
“Not he. But about two years ago he bought,
on credit, I believe, a considerable quantity of
wheat, and prices happening to fly suddenly up
just then, he made a large profit. This has
quite turned his head, which, by-the-by, was
never, as Cockneys say, quite rightly screwed
on.” The announcement of a visitor interrupted
any thing further the rector might have had
to say, and I soon afterward went home.
A sad accident occurred about a month subsequent
to the foregoing conversation. The
rector was out riding upon a usually quiet
horse, which all at once took it into its head to
shy at a scarecrow it must have seen a score of
times, and thereby threw its rider. Help was
fortunately at hand, and the reverend gentleman
was instantly conveyed home, when it was found
that his left thigh was broken. Thanks, however,
to his temperate habits, it was before
long authoritatively pronounced that, although
it would be a considerable time before he was
released from confinement, it was not probable
that the lusty winter of his life would be shortened
by what had happened. Unfortunately,
the accident threatened to have evil consequences
in another quarter. Immediately after
it occurred, one Matthews, a busy, thick-headed
lout of a butcher, rode furiously off to Elm Park
with the news. Mrs. Arbuthnot, who daily
looked to be confined, was walking with her
husband upon the lawn in front of the house,
when the great burly blockhead rode up, and
blurted out that the rector had been thrown
from his horse, and it was feared killed!
The shock of such an announcement was of
course overwhelming. A few hours afterward,
Mrs. Arbuthnot gave birth to a healthy male-child;
but the young mother’s life, assailed by
fever, was for many days utterly despaired of—for
weeks held to tremble so evenly in the balance,
that the slightest adverse circumstance might in
a moment turn the scale deathward. At length
the black horizon that seemed to encompass us
so hopelessly, lightened, and afforded the lover-husband
a glimpse and hope of his vanished and
well-nigh despaired of Eden. The promise was
fulfilled. I was in the library with Mr. Arbuthnot,
awaiting the physician’s morning report,
very anxiously expected at the rectory, when[Pg 199]
Dr. Lindley entered the apartment in evidently
cheerful mood.
“You have been causelessly alarmed,” he
said. “There is no fear whatever of a relapse.
Weakness only remains, and that we shall slowly,
perhaps, but certainly remove.”
A gleam of lightning seemed to flash over Mr.
Arbuthnot’s expressive countenance. “Blessed
be God!” he exclaimed. “And how,” he added,
“shall we manage respecting the child? She
asks for it incessantly.”
Mr. Arbuthnot’s infant son, I should state,
had been consigned immediately after its birth
to the care of Mrs. Danby, who had herself been
confined, also with a boy, about a fortnight previously.
Scarlatina being prevalent in the neighborhood,
Mrs. Danby was hurried away with the
two children to a place near Bath, almost before
she was able to bear the journey. Mr. Arbuthnot
had not left his wife for an hour, and consequently
had only seen his child for a few minutes
just after it was born.
“With respect to the child,” replied Dr.
Lindley, “I am of opinion that Mrs. Arbuthnot
may see it in a day or two. Say the third day
from this, if all goes well. I think we may venture
so far; but I will be present, for any untoward
agitation might be perhaps instantly
fatal.” This point provisionally settled, we all
three went our several ways: I to cheer the still
suffering rector with the good news.
The next day but one, Mr. Arbuthnot was in
exuberant spirits. “Dr. Lindley’s report is even
more favorable than we had anticipated,” he
said; “and I start to-morrow morning, to bring
Mrs. Danby and the child—” The postman’s
subdued but unmistakable knock interrupted him.
“The nurse,” he added, “is very attentive and
punctual. She writes almost every day.” A
servant entered with a salver heaped with letters.
Mr. Arbuthnot tossed them over eagerly,
and seizing one, after glancing at the post-mark,
tore it eagerly open, muttering as he did so, “It
is not the usual handwriting; but from her, no
doubt—” “Merciful God!” I impulsively exclaimed,
as I suddenly lifted my eyes to his.
“What is the matter?” A mortal pallor had
spread over Mr. Arbuthnot’s before animated
features, and he was glaring at the letter in his
hand as if a basilisk had suddenly confronted
him. Another moment, and the muscles of his
frame appeared to give way suddenly, and he
dropped heavily into the easy-chair from which
he had risen to take the letters. I was terribly
alarmed, and first loosening his neckerchief, for
he seemed choking, I said: “Let me call some
one;” and I turned to reach the bell, when he
instantly seized my arms, and held me with a
grip of iron. “No—no—no!” he hoarsely
gasped; “water—water!” There was fortunately
some on a side table. I handed it to him,
and he drank eagerly. It appeared to revive him
a little. He thrust the crumpled letter into his
pocket, and said in a low, quick whisper: “There
is some one coming! Not a word, remember—not
a word!” At the same time, he wheeled his[Pg 200]
chair half round, so that his back should be toward
the servant we heard approaching.
“I am sent, sir,” said Mrs. Arbuthnot’s maid,
“to ask if the post has arrived?”
“Yes,” replied Mr. Arbuthnot, with wonderful
mastery of his voice. “Tell your mistress I
shall be with her almost immediately, and that
her—her son is quite well.”
“Mr. Tyrrel,” he continued, as soon as the
servant was out of hearing, “there is, I think a
liqueur-stand on the sideboard in the large dining-room.
Would you have the kindness to
bring it me, unobserved—mind that—unobserved
by any one?”
I did as he requested; and the instant I placed
the liqueur-frame before him, he seized the
brandy carafe, and drank with fierce eagerness.
“For goodness’ sake,” I exclaimed, “consider
what you are about, Mr. Arbuthnot; you will
make yourself ill.”
“No, no,” he answered, after finishing his
draught. “It seems scarcely stronger than water.
But I—I am better now. It was a sudden
spasm of the heart; that’s all. The letter,” he
added, after a long and painful pause, during
which he eyed me, I thought, with a kind of
suspicion—”the letter you saw me open just now,
comes from a relative, an aunt, who is ill, very ill,
and wishes to see me instantly. You understand?”
I did understand, or at least I feared that I did
too well. I, however, bowed acquiescence; and
he presently rose from his chair, and strode about
the apartment in great agitation, until his wife’s
bedroom bell rang. He then stopped suddenly
short, shook himself, and looked anxiously at the
reflection of his flushed and varying countenance
in the magnificent chimney-glass.
“I do not look, I think—or, at least shall not,
in a darkened room—odder, more out of the way—that
is, more agitated—than one might, that
one must appear after hearing of the dangerous
illness of—of—an aunt?”
“You look better, sir, than you did a while
since.”
“Yes, yes; much better, much better. I am
glad to hear you say so. That was my wife’s
bell. She is anxious, no doubt, to see me.”
He left the apartment; was gone perhaps ten
minutes; and when he returned, was a thought
less nervous than before. I rose to go. “Give
my respects,” he said, “to the good rector; and
as an especial favor,” he added, with strong emphasis,
“let me ask of you not to mention to a
living soul that you saw me so unmanned as I
was just now; that I swallowed brandy. It
would appear so strange, so weak, so ridiculous.”
I promised not to do so, and almost immediately
left the house, very painfully affected. His
son was, I concluded, either dead or dying, and
he was thus bewilderedly casting about for means
of keeping the terrible, perhaps fatal tidings, from
his wife. I afterward heard that he left Elm
Park in a post-chaise, about two hours after I
came away, unattended by a single servant!
He was gone three clear days only, at the end
of which he returned with Mrs. Danby and—his[Pg 201]
son—in florid health, too, and one of the finest
babies of its age—about nine weeks only—I had
ever seen. Thus vanished the air-drawn Doubting
Castle and Giant Despair which I had so
hastily conjured up! The cause assigned by
Mr. Arbuthnot for the agitation I had witnessed,
was doubtless the true one; and yet, and the
thought haunted me for months, years afterward,
he opened only one letter that morning,
and had sent a message to his wife that the child
was well.
Mrs. Danby remained at the Park till the little
Robert was weaned, and was then dismissed very
munificently rewarded. Year after year rolled
away without bringing Mr. and Mrs. Arbuthnot
any additional little ones, and no one, therefore,
could feel surprised at the enthusiastic love of
the delighted mother for her handsome, nobly-promising
boy. But that which did astonish me,
though no one else, for it seemed that I alone
noticed it, was a strange defect of character
which began to develop itself in Mr. Arbuthnot.
He was positively jealous of his wife’s affection
for their own child! Many and many a time
have I remarked, when he thought himself unobserved,
an expression of intense pain flash
from his fine, expressive eyes, at any more than
usually fervent manifestation of the young mother’s
gushing love for her first and only born! It
was altogether a mystery to me, and I as much
as possible forbore to dwell upon the subject.
Nine years passed away without bringing any
material change to the parties involved in this
narrative, except those which time brings ordinarily
in his train. Young Robert Arbuthnot was
a healthy, tall, fine-looking lad of his age; and
his great-grandpapa, the rector, though not suffering
under any actual physical or mental infirmity,
had reached a time of life when the
announcement that the golden bowl is broken, or
the silver cord is loosed, may indeed be quick and
sudden, but scarcely unexpected. Things had
gone well, too, with the nurse, Mrs. Danby, and
her husband; well, at least, after a fashion. The
speculative miller must have made good use of
the gift to his wife for her care of little Arbuthnot,
for he had built a genteel house near the
mill, always rode a valuable horse, kept, it was
said, a capital table; and all this, as it seemed,
by his clever speculations in corn and flour, for
the ordinary business of the mill was almost entirely
neglected. He had no children of his own,
but he had apparently taken, with much cordiality,
to his step-son, a fine lad, now about
eighteen years of age. This greatly grieved the
boy’s mother, who dreaded above all things that
her son should contract the evil, dissolute habits
of his father-in-law. Latterly, she had become
extremely solicitous to procure the lad a permanent
situation abroad, and this Mr. Arbuthnot
had promised should be effected at the earliest
opportunity.
Thus stood affairs on the 16th of October, 1846.
Mr Arbuthnot was temporarily absent in Ireland,
where he possessed large property, and was
making personal inquiries as to the extent of the[Pg 202]
potato-rot, not long before announced. The
morning’s post had brought a letter to his wife,
with the intelligence that he should reach home
that very evening; and as the rectory was on
the direct road to Elm Park, and her husband
would be sure to pull up there, Mrs. Arbuthnot
came with her son to pass the afternoon there,
and in some slight degree anticipate her husband’s
arrival.
About three o’clock, a chief-clerk of one of the
Taunton banks rode up in a gig to the rectory,
and asked to see the Rev. Mr. Townley, on pressing
and important business. He was ushered
into the library, where the rector and I were at
the moment rather busily engaged. The clerk
said he had been to Elm Park, but not finding
either Mr. Arbuthnot or his lady there, he had
thought that perhaps the Rev. Mr. Townley might
be able to pronounce upon the genuineness of a
check for £300, purporting to be drawn on the
Taunton Bank by Mr. Arbuthnot, and which
Danby the miller had obtained cash for at Bath.
He further added, that the bank had refused payment
and detained the check, believing it to be
a forgery.
“A forgery!” exclaimed the rector, after
merely glancing at the document. “No question
that it is, and a very clumsily executed one,
too. Besides, Mr. Arbuthnot is not yet returned
from Ireland.”
This was sufficient; and the messenger, with
many apologies for his intrusion, withdrew, and
hastened back to Taunton. We were still talking
over this sad affair, although some hours had
elapsed since the clerk’s departure—in fact, candles
had been brought in, and we were every
moment expecting Mr. Arbuthnot—when the
sound of a horse at a hasty gallop was heard approaching,
and presently the pale and haggard
face of Danby shot by the window at which the
rector and myself were standing. The gate-bell
was rung almost immediately afterward, and but
a brief interval passed before “Mr. Danby” was
announced to be in waiting. The servant had
hardly gained the passage with leave to show
him in, when the impatient visitor rushed rudely
into the room in a state of great, and it seemed
angry excitement.
“What, sir, is the meaning of this ill-mannered
intrusion?” demanded the rector, sternly.
“You have pronounced the check I paid
away at Bath to be a forgery; and the officers
are, I am told, already at my heels. Mr. Arbuthnot,
unfortunately, is not at home, and I am
come, therefore, to seek shelter with you.”
“Shelter with me, sir!” exclaimed the indignant
rector, moving, as he spoke, toward the
bell. “Out of my house you shall go this instant.”
The fellow placed his hand upon the reverend
gentleman’s arm, and looked with his bloodshot
eyes keenly in his face.
“Don’t!” said Danby; “don’t, for the sake
of yourself and yours! Don’t! I warn you; or,
if you like the phrase better, don’t, for the sake
of me and mine.”
“Yours, fellow! Your wife, whom you have
so long held in cruel bondage through her fears
for her son, has at last shaken off that chain.
James Harper sailed two days ago from Portsmouth
for Bombay. I sent her the news two
hours since.”
“Ha! is that indeed so?” cried Danby, with
an irrepressible start of alarm. “Why, then—But
no matter: here, luckily, comes Mrs. Arbuthnot
and her son. All’s right! She will, I know,
stand bail for me, and, if need be, acknowledge
the genuineness of her husband’s check.”
The fellow’s insolence was becoming unbearable,
and I was about to seize and thrust him
forcibly from the apartment, when the sound of
wheels was heard outside. “Hold! one moment,”
he cried with fierce vehemence. “That
is probably the officers: I must be brief, then,
and to the purpose. Pray, madam, do not leave
the room for your own sake: as for you, young
sir, I command you to remain!”
“What! what does he mean?” exclaimed
Mrs. Arbuthnot bewilderedly, and at the same
time clasping her son—who gazed on Danby
with kindled eyes, and angry boyish defiance—tightly
to her side. Did the man’s strange words
give form and significance to some dark, shadowy,
indistinct doubt that had previously haunted
her at times? I judged so. The rector appeared
similarly confused and shaken, and had sunk
nerveless and terrified upon a sofa.
“You guess dimly, I see, at what I have to
say,” resumed Danby with a malignant sneer.
“Well, hear it, then, once for all, and then, if
you will, give me up to the officers. Some years
ago,” he continued, coldly and steadily—”some
years ago, a woman, a nurse, was placed in
charge of two infant children, both boys: one of
these was her own; the other was the son of
rich, proud parents. The woman’s husband was
a gay, jolly fellow, who much preferred spending
money to earning it, and just then it happened
that he was more than usually hard up. One
afternoon, on visiting his wife, who had removed
to a distance, he found that the rich man’s child
had sickened of the small-pox, and that there was
no chance of its recovery. A letter containing
the sad news was on a table, which he, the husband,
took the liberty to open and read. After
some reflection, suggested by what he had heard
of the lady-mother’s state of mind, he re-copied
the letter, for the sake of embodying in it a certain
suggestion. That letter was duly posted,
and the next day brought the rich man almost in
a state of distraction; but his chief and mastering
terror was lest the mother of the already
dead infant should hear, in her then precarious
state, of what had happened. The tidings, he
was sure, would kill her. Seeing this, the cunning
husband of the nurse suggested that, for
the present, his—the cunning one’s—child might
be taken to the lady as her own, and that the
truth could be revealed when she was strong
enough to bear it. The rich man fell into the
artful trap, and that which the husband of the
nurse had speculated upon, came to pass even[Pg 204]
beyond his hopes. The lady grew to idolize her
fancied child—she has, fortunately, had no other—and
now, I think, it would really kill her to
part with him. The rich man could not find it
in his heart to undeceive his wife—every year it
became more difficult, more impossible to do so;
and very generously, I must say, has he paid in
purse for the forbearance of the nurse’s husband.
Well now, then, to sum up: the nurse was Mrs.
Danby; the rich, weak husband, Mr. Arbuthnot;
the substituted child, that handsome boy, my son!”
A wild scream from Mrs. Arbuthnot broke
the dread silence which had accompanied this
frightful revelation, echoed by an agonized cry,
half tenderness, half rage, from her husband,
who had entered the room unobserved, and now
clasped her passionately in his arms. The carriage-wheels
we had heard were his. It was
long before I could recall with calmness the tumult,
terror, and confusion of that scene. Mr
Arbuthnot strove to bear his wife from the
apartment, but she would not be forced away,
and kept imploring with frenzied vehemence
that Robert—that her boy should not be taken
from her.
“I have no wish to do so—far from it,” said
Danby, with gleeful exultation. “Only folk
must be reasonable, and not threaten their
friends with the hulks—”
“Give him any thing, any thing!” broke in
the unhappy lady. “O Robert! Robert!” she
added with a renewed burst of hysterical grief,
“how could you deceive me so?”
“I have been punished, Agnes,” he answered
in a husky, broken voice, “for my well-intending
but criminal weakness; cruelly punished
by the ever-present consciousness that this discovery
must one day or other be surely made.
What do you want?” he after awhile added
with recovering firmness, addressing Danby.
“The acknowledgment of the little bit of paper
in dispute, of course; and say a genuine
one to the same amount.”
“Yes, yes,” exclaimed Mrs. Arbuthnot, still
wildly sobbing, and holding the terrified boy
still strained in her embrace, as if she feared he
might be wrenched from her by force. “Any
thing—pay him any thing!”
At this moment, chancing to look toward the
door of the apartment, I saw that it was partially
opened, and that Danby’s wife was listening
there. What might that mean? But what of
helpful meaning in such a case could it have?
“Be it so, love,” said Mr. Arbuthnot, soothingly.
“Danby, call to-morrow at the Park.
And now, begone at once.”
“I was thinking,” resumed the rascal with
swelling audacity, “that we might as well at
the same time come to some permanent arrangement
upon black and white. But never mind:
I can always put the screw on; unless, indeed,
you get tired of the young gentleman, and in
that case, I doubt not, he will prove a dutiful
and affectionate son—Ah, devil! What do
you here? Begone, or I’ll murder you! Begone,
do you hear?”
His wife had entered, and silently confronted
him. “Your threats, evil man,” replied the
woman quietly, “have no terrors for me now.
My son is beyond your reach. Oh, Mrs. Arbuthnot,”
she added, turning toward and addressing
that lady, “believe not—”
Her husband sprang at her with the bound of
a panther. “Silence! Go home, or I’ll strangle—”
His own utterance was arrested by
the fierce grasp of Mr. Arbuthnot, who seized
him by the throat, and hurled him to the further
end of the room. “Speak on, woman; and
quick! quick! What have you to say?”
“That your son, dearest lady,” she answered,
throwing herself at Mrs. Arbuthnot’s feet,
“is as truly your own child as ever son born of
woman!”
That shout of half-fearful triumph seems even
now as I write to ring in my ears! I felt that
the woman’s words were words of truth, but I
could not see distinctly: the room whirled
round, and the lights danced before my eyes,
but I could hear through all the choking ecstasy
of the mother, and the fury of the baffled felon.
“The letter,” continued Mrs. Danby, “which
my husband found and opened, would have informed
you, sir, of the swiftly approaching death
of my child, and that yours had been carefully
kept beyond the reach of contagion. The letter
you received was written without my knowledge
or consent. True it is that, terrified by my husband’s
threats, and in some measure reconciled
to the wicked imposition by knowing that, after
all, the right child would be in his right place, I
afterward lent myself to Danby’s evil purposes.
But I chiefly feared for my son, whom I fully
believed he would not have scrupled to make
away with in revenge for my exposing his
profitable fraud. I have sinned; I can hardly
hope to be forgiven, but I have now told the
sacred truth.”
All this was uttered by the repentant woman,
but at the time it was almost wholly unheard
by those most interested in the statement. They
only comprehended that they were saved—that
the child was theirs in very truth. Great, abundant,
but for the moment, bewildering joy! Mr.
Arbuthnot—his beautiful young wife—her own
true boy (how could she for a moment have
doubted that he was her own true boy!—you
might read that thought through all her tears,
thickly as they fell)—the aged and half-stunned
rector, while yet Mrs. Danby was speaking,
were exclaiming, sobbing in each other’s arms,
ay, and praising God too, with broken voices
and incoherent words it may be, but certainly
with fervent, pious, grateful hearts.
When we had time to look about us, it was
found that the felon had disappeared—escaped.
It was well, perhaps, that he had; better, that
he has not been heard of since.
PHILOSOPHY OF LAUGHTER.
From the time of King Solomon downward,
laughter has been the subject of pretty general
abuse. Even the laughers themselves sometimes[Pg 206]
vituperate the cachinnation they indulge
in, and many of them
As if they mocked themselves, and scorned the spirit
That could be moved to laugh at any thing.”
The general notion is, that laughter is childish,
and unworthy the gravity of adult life. Grown
men, we say, have more to do than to laugh;
and the wiser sort of them leave such an unseemly
contortion of the muscles to babes and
blockheads.
We have a suspicion that there is something
wrong here—that the world is mistaken not only
in its reasonings, but its facts. To assign laughter
to an early period of life, is to go contrary
to observation and experience. There is not so
grave an animal in this world as the human
baby. It will weep, when it has got the length
of tears, by the pailful; it will clench its fists,
distort its face into a hideous expression of anguish,
and scream itself into convulsions. It
has not yet come up to a laugh. The little
savage must be educated by circumstances, and
tamed by the contact of civilization, before it
rises to the greater functions of its being. Nay,
we have sometimes received the idea from its
choked and tuneless screams, that they were imperfect
attempts at laughter. It feels enjoyment
as well as pain, but has only one way of expressing
both.
Then, look at the baby, when it has turned
into a little boy or girl, and come up in some
degree to the cachinnation. The laughter is
still only rudimental: it is not genuine laughter.
It expresses triumph, scorn, passion—anything
but a feeling of natural amusement. It is
provoked by misfortune, by bodily infirmities, by
the writhings of agonized animals; and it indicates
either a sense of power or a selfish feeling
of exemption from suffering. The “light-hearted
laugh of children!” What a mistake! Observe
the gravity of their sports. They are
masters or mistresses, with the care of a family
upon their hands; and they take especial delight
in correcting their children with severity.
They are washerwomen, housemaids, cooks,
soldiers, policemen, postmen; coach, horsemen,
and horses, by turns; and in all these characters
they scour, sweep, fry, fight, pursue, carry, whirl,
ride, and are ridden, without changing a muscle.
At the games of the young people there is
much shouting, argument, vituperation—but no
laughter. A game is a serious business with a
boy, and he derives from it excitement, but no
amusement. If he laughs at all, it is at something
quite distinct from the purpose of the
sport; for instance, when one of his comrades
has his nose broken by the ball, or when the
feet of another make off from him on the ice,
and he comes down upon his back like a thunderbolt.
On such occasions, the laugh of a boy
puts us in mind of the laugh of a hyæna: it is,
in fact, the broken, asthmatic roar of a beast of
prey.
It would thus appear that the common charge
brought against laughter, of being something[Pg 207]
babyish, or childish, or boyish—something properly
appertaining to early life—is unfounded.
But we of course must not be understood to
speak of what is technically called giggling,
which proceeds more from a looseness of the
structures than from any sensation of amusement.
Many young persons are continually on
the giggle till their muscles strengthen; and indeed,
when a company of them are met together,
the affection aggravated by emulation, acquires
the loudness of laughter, when it may be likened,
in Scripture phrase, to the crackling of thorns.
What we mean is a regular guffaw; that explosion
of high spirits, and the feeling of joyous
excitement, which is commonly written ha! ha!
ha! This is altogether unknown in babyhood;
in boyhood, it exists only in its rudiments; and
it does not reach its full development till adolescence
ripens into manhood.
This train of thought was suggested to us a
few evenings ago, by the conduct of a party of
eight or ten individuals, who meet periodically
for the purpose of philosophical inquiry. Their
subject is a very grave one. Their object is to
mould into a science that which as yet is only
a vague, formless, and obscure department of
knowledge; and they proceed in the most cautious
manner from point to point, from axiom
to axiom—debating at every step, and coming
to no decision without unanimous conviction.
Some are professors of the university, devoted
to abstruse studies; some are clergymen; and
some authors and artists. Now, at the meeting
in question—which we take merely as an example,
for all are alike—when the hour struck
which terminates their proceedings for the evening,
the jaded philosophers retired to the refreshment-room;
and here a scene of remarkable
contrast occurred. Instead of a single deep,
low, earnest voice, alternating with a profound
silence, an absolute roar of merriment began,
with the suddenness of an explosion of gunpowder.
Jests, bon-mots, anecdotes, barbarous
plays upon words—the more atrocious the better—flew
round the table; and a joyous and almost
continuous ha! ha! ha! made the ceiling
ring. This, we venture to say it, was laughter—genuine,
unmistakable laughter, proceeding
from no sense of triumph, from no self-gratulation,
and mingled with no bad feeling of any
kind. It was a spontaneous effort of nature
coming from the head as well as the heart; an
unbending of the bow, a reaction from study,
which study alone could occasion, and which
could occur only in adult life.
There are some people who can not laugh,
but these are not necessarily either morose or
stupid. They may laugh in their heart, and
with their eyes, although by some unlucky fatality,
they have not the gift of oral cachinnation.
Such persons are to be pitied; for laughter in
grown people is a substitute devised by nature
for the screams and shouts of boyhood, by which
the lungs are strengthened and the health preserved.
As the intellect ripens, that shouting
ceases, and we learn to laugh as we learn to[Pg 208]
reason. The society we have mentioned studied
the harder the more they laughed, and they
laughed the more the harder they studied. Each,
of course, to be of use, must be in its own place.
A laugh in the midst of the study would have
been a profanation; a grave look in the midst
of the merriment would have been an insult to
the good sense of the company.
If there are some people who can not laugh,
there are others who will not. It is not, however,
that they are ashamed of being grown men, and
want to go back to babyhood, for by some extraordinary
perversity, they fancy unalterable
gravity to be the distinguishing characteristic of
wisdom. In a merry company, they present the
appearance of a Red Indian whitewashed, and
look on at the strange ways of their neighbors
without betraying even the faintest spark of
sympathy or intelligence. These are children
of a larger growth, and have not yet acquired
sense enough to laugh. Like the savage, they
are afraid of compromising their dignity, or, to
use their own words, of making fools of themselves.
For our part, we never see a man afraid
of making a fool of himself at the right season,
without setting him down as a fool ready made.
A woman has no natural grace more bewitching
than a sweet laugh. It is like the sound of
flutes on the water. It leaps from her heart in
a clear, sparkling rill; and the heart that hears
it feels as if bathed in the cool, exhilarating
spring. Have you ever pursued an unseen fugitive
through the trees, led on by her fairy
laugh; now here, now there—now lost, now
found? We have. And we are pursuing that
wandering voice to this day. Sometimes it
comes to us in the midst of care, or sorrow, or
irksome business; and then we turn away, and
listen, and hear it ringing through the room like
a silver bell, with power to scare away the ill-spirits
of the mind. How much we owe to that
sweet laugh! It turns the prose of our life
into poetry; it flings showers of sunshine over
the darksome wood in which we are traveling;
it touches with light even our sleep, which is
no more the image of death, but gemmed with
dreams that are the shadows of immortality.
But our song, like Dibdin’s, “means more than
it says;” for a man, as we have stated, may
laugh, and yet the cachinnation be wanting.
His heart laughs, and his eyes are filled with
that kindly, sympathetic smile which inspires
friendship and confidence. On the sympathy
within, these external phenomena depend; and
this sympathy it is which keeps societies of men
together, and is the true freemasonry of the good
and wise. It is an imperfect sympathy that
grants only sympathetic tears: we must join in
the mirth as well as melancholy of our neighbors.
If our countrymen laughed more, they
would not only be happier, but better, and if
philanthropists would provide amusements for
the people, they would be saved the trouble and
expense of their fruitless war against public-houses.
This is an indisputable proposition.
The French and Italians, with wine growing at[Pg 209]
their doors, and spirits almost as cheap as beer
in England, are sober nations. How comes this?
The laugh will answer that leaps up from group
after group—the dance on the village-green—the
family dinner under the trees—the thousand
merry-meetings that invigorate industry,
by serving as a relief to the business of life.
Without these, business is care; and it is from
care, not from amusement, men fly to the bottle.
The common mistake is to associate the idea
of amusement with error of every kind; and this
piece of moral asceticism is given forth as true
wisdom, and, from sheer want of examination,
is very generally received as such. A place of
amusement concentrates a crowd, and whatever
excesses may be committed, being confined to
a small space, stand more prominently forward
than at other times. This is all. The excesses
are really fewer—far fewer—in proportion to the
number assembled, than if no gathering had
taken place How can it be otherwise? The
amusement is itself the excitement which the
wearied heart longs for; it is the reaction which
nature seeks; and in the comparatively few instances
of a grosser intoxication being superadded,
we see only the craving of depraved habit—a
habit engendered, in all probability, by the
want of amusement.
No, good friends, let us laugh sometimes, if
you love us. A dangerous character is of another
kidney, as Cæsar knew to his cost:
As thou dost, Antony; he hears no music;
Seldom he laughs;”
and when he does, it is on the wrong side of his
mouth.
Let us be wiser. Let us laugh in fitting time
and place, silently or aloud, each after his nature.
Let us enjoy an innocent reaction rather than a
guilty one, since reaction there must be. The
bow that is always bent loses its elasticity, and
becomes useless.
Monthly Record of Current Events.
THE UNITED STATES.
The past month has been one of unusual activity.
The proceedings of Congress have not been
without importance:—political Conventions have
been held, shaping to a certain extent public movements
for the coming season: and numerous religious
and benevolent associations, as well as ecclesiastical
assemblies for business purposes, have held
their annual meetings.
In the United States Senate, the debate upon an
amendment to the Deficiency Bill, by which it was
proposed to grant a large increase of pay annually to
the Collins line of Atlantic steamers, continued for
several days. On the 30th of May, Senator Rusk
spoke in favor of it, and on the 6th, Senator James
made an argument upon the same side. Senator
Jones, of Tennessee, opposed so large a grant as that
suggested, though he declared himself desirous of
sustaining the line. He moved to strike out $33,000,
and insert $25,000, as the increase each trip. On
the 7th, Mr. Cass spoke at length in favor of the appropriation.
The amendment of Mr. Jones was then
rejected, by a vote of 20 to 28. Senator Brooke
moved an amendment, granting the whole amount of
postages received in place of all other compensation:
this was rejected by 9 to 38. Mr. Rusk moved that
Congress shall have the power at any time after December,
1854, to discontinue the extra allowance, on
giving six months’ notice. This was agreed to. Mr.
Mallory moved, that the contract be transferred from
the Naval to the Post Office Department: this was
lost, 18 to 19. On the 13th, Senator Borland spoke
in opposition to the increased grant. On the 19th,
the amendment, giving the line $33,000 additional
pay for each trip, was agreed to, by a vote of 23 ayes
to 21 noes: and on the 21st, upon a motion to agree
to this amendment, as reported by the Committee of
the whole, it was decided in the affirmative by an
increased vote.
In the House of Representatives the only action
taken, worthy of special record, was the passage, on
the 12th, of the Bill granting to each head of a family,
who may be a native citizen of the United States
or naturalized previous to January, 1852, the right to
enter upon and cultivate one quarter-section of the
Public Lands, and directing the issue to him of a
patent for such land after five years of actual residence
and cultivation. The Bill was passed by a
vote of 107 to 56.——The other debates of the House
have turned so exclusively upon unimportant topics,
or upon temporary matters relating to the approaching
Presidential election, as to render further reference
to them here unnecessary.
In reply to the call of the Senate, the closing correspondence
of Chevalier Hulsemann, Austrian
Chargé, with the State Department, has been published.
Under date of April 29, Mr. H. writes to
the Secretary, stating that the time had arrived for
carrying into effect the intentions of his government
in regard to his official connection with that of the
United States. He complains that the Secretary
had not answered his communication of December 13,
in regard to the public reception given to Kossuth,
and that, in spite of verbal encouragements given
him to expect different treatment, his movements
had been derisively commented on by the public
journals. He had deemed it his duty on the 21st of
November, to complain of these annoyances, and on
the 28th the Secretary had thereupon notified him
that no further communication would be held with
him except in writing. On the 7th of January, the
Secretary of State had seen fit to mate a speech
encouraging revolution in Hungary. This demonstration
he considered so strange that he immediately
inquired of the President whether it was to be considered
an expression of the sentiments of the government
of the United States. The Austrian government
had expressed itself satisfied with the assurances
given in return by the President on the 12th
of April, and had instructed him no longer to continue
official relations with the “principal promoter of the
Kossuth episode.” He closed his letter by stating
that Mr. A. Belmont, Consul-general of Austria at
New York, would continue in the exercise of his[Pg 210]
functions. Under date of May 3, Mr. Hunter, acting
Secretary of State, acknowledged the receipt of
this communication, and informed Chevalier Hulsemann
that, “as Mr. Belmont is well known to the
Secretary of State as a gentleman of much respectability,
any communication which it may be proper
for him to address to the department in his official
character, will be received with entire respect.”
The Democratic National Convention, for the nomination
of candidates for the coming canvass, met at
Baltimore on the 1st of June, and was organized by
the election of Hon. John W. Davis, of Indiana,
President. The number of delegates present was
288, and a rule was adopted requiring a vote of two-thirds
(192) for a nomination. Unsuccessful ballotings
were had for four days, and it was not until the
forty-ninth ballot that General Franklin Pierce,
of New Hampshire, received the nomination. Upon
the forty-eighth ballot he received 55 votes, the remainder
being divided among Messrs. Cass, Buchanan,
Douglass, and Marcy:—upon the next trial
he received 282 votes. Hon. William R. King, of
Alabama, was then nominated for Vice President.
A series of resolutions was adopted, rehearsing the
leading principles of the Democratic party, and declaring
resistance to “all attempts at renewing in
Congress, or out of it, the agitation of the slavery
question under whatever shape or color the attempt
may be made”—and also a determination to “abide
by, and adhere to, a faithful execution of the acts
known as the Compromise measures settled by the
last Congress—the act reclaiming fugitives from
service or labor included.” The Convention adjourned
on the 5th.
Mr. Webster, being upon a brief visit to his place
of residence, accepted an invitation of the citizens
of Boston to meet them at Faneuil Hall, on the 22d
of May, when he made a brief address. He spoke
of the pleasure which it always gave him to meet
the people of Boston—of the astonishing progress
and prosperity of that city, and of the many motives
her citizens had to labor strenuously for her advancement.
He spoke also of the general nature and
functions of government, and of the many causes
which the people of this country have to reverence
and cherish the institutions bequeathed to them by
their fathers.
In the State of New York, the Court of Appeals
has decided against the constitutionality of the law
of 1851, for the more speedy completion of the State
canals. It will be recollected that the Constitution
of the State directs that the surplus revenues of the
Canals shall in each fiscal year be applied to these
works, in such manner as the Legislature may direct;
and it also forbids the contracting of any debt against
the State, except by an act to be submitted to the
people, and providing for a direct tax sufficient to
pay the interest and redeem within eighteen years
the principal of the debt thus contracted. The Bill
in question provided for the issue of certificates to
the amount of nine millions of dollars, to be paid exclusively
out of the surplus revenues thus set apart,
and stating on their face that the State was to be in
no degree responsible for their redemption; and for
the application of moneys that might be raised from
the sale of these certificates, to the completion of the
Canals. Under the law contracts had been made for
the whole work, which were pronounced valid by the
last Legislature. The Court of Appeals decides that
the law conflicts with that clause of the Constitution
which requires the application of the revenues in
each fiscal year, as also with that which forbids the
incurring of a debt except in the mode specified.[Pg 211]
The decision was concurred in by five out of the
eight judges of that Court.
In South Carolina the State Convention of delegates
elected to take such measures as they might deem
expedient against the encroachments and aggressions
of the Federal Government, met at Columbia on the
29th of April. It adopted a resolution, declaring that
the wrongs sustained by the State, especially in regard
to slavery, amply “justify that State, so far as
any duty or obligation to her confederates is involved,
in dissolving at once all political connection with her
co-States, and that she forbears the exercise of that
manifest right of self-government, from considerations
of expediency only.” This resolution was accompanied
by an ordinance asserting the right of
secession, and declaring that for the sufficiency of
the causes which may impel her to such a step, she
is responsible solely to God and to the tribunal of
public opinion among the nations of the earth. The
resolution was adopted by a vote of 135 to 20.
A bill has been passed by the Legislature of Massachusetts,
forbidding the sale of intoxicating liquors
within the limits of the State. As originally passed,
it provided for its submission to the popular vote, and
was vetoed by the Governor, because it did not provide
for taking that vote by secret, instead of by an
open ballot. The Legislature then enacted the law
without any clause submitting it to the people; and
in this form it received the assent of the Governor.
A similar law, has been enacted in Rhode Island.
During the second week in May all the Missionary,
Bible, and other benevolent associations connected
with the several religious denominations
having their centres of operation in the city of
New York, held their anniversary celebrations in
that city. They were so numerous, and their proceedings,
except as given in detail, would prove
so uninstructive, that it would be useless to make
any extended mention of them here. They were
attended with even more than the ordinary degree
of public interest: very able and eloquent addresses
were made by distinguished gentlemen,
clergymen and others, from various parts of the
country; and reports of their proceedings—of results
accomplished and agencies employed—were spread
before the public. The history of their labors during
the year has been highly encouraging. Largely increased
contributions of money have augmented their
resources and their ability to prosecute their labors
which have been attended with marked success.——During
the week succeeding, similar meetings were
held in Boston of all the associations which have
their head-quarters in that city.——The two General
Assemblies, which constitute the government
of the two divisions of the Presbyterian Church
in the United States, have held their sessions
during the month. That representing the Old
School met at Charleston, S.C., on the 20th of
May. Rev. John C. Lord, of Buffalo, N.Y., was
chosen Moderator. That of the New School met at
Washington on the same day, and Rev. Dr. Adams,
of New York, was elected Moderator. Both were engaged
for several days in business relating to the
government and organization of their respective organizations.——The
General Conference of the
Methodist Episcopal Church (North) met at Boston
on the 1st of May, and held a protracted session—extending
through the whole month. Most of the
business transacted related of course to matters of
temporary or local interest. Special reports were
made and action taken upon the interests of the
Church in various sections of the country, and in the
fields of missionary labor. It was decided that the[Pg 212]
next General Conference should meet at Indianapolis.
Steps were taken to organize a Methodist Episcopal
Tract Society. On the 25th of May the four new
bishops were elected by ballot—Rev. Drs. Levi Scott,
Matthew Simpson, Osmond C. Baker, and Edward
R. Ames being chosen. Dr. T. E. Bond was elected
editor of the Christian Advocate and Journal, the
recognized organ of the Church; Dr. J. M’Clintock,
editor of the Quarterly Review; D. P. Kidder, of the
Sunday School publications; W. Nast, of the Christian
Apologist; and Rev. Dr. Charles Elliott, of the
Western Christian Advocate. Rev. Dr. J. P. Durbin
was chosen Missionary Secretary.
Kossuth, after visiting the principal towns in Massachusetts,
had a public reception at Albany, and
spent a week in visiting Buffalo, Niagara, Syracuse,
Troy, and other cities. He was expected at New
York when our Record closed.——Thomas Francis
Meagher, Esq., one of the Irish State prisoners, effected
his escape from Van Dieman’s Land in February,
and arrived, in an American vessel, at New
York on the 1st of June. He was very warmly welcomed
by the public, especially by his countrymen.
From California we have intelligence to the 6th
of May. The total shipments of gold for April were
$3,419,817; for March, $2,549,704. Great numbers
of Chinese continued to arrive, and they had become
so numerous in the country as to excite serious disaffection,
and to lead to various propositions for their
exclusion. The Governor sent in a special message
to the Legislature, urging the necessity of restricting
emigration from China, to enhance the prosperity and
preserve the tranquillity of the State. He objects
especially to those who come under contracts for a
limited time—returning to China with the products
of their labor after their term is out, and adding nothing
to the resources or industry of the country. He
says that they are not good American citizens, and
can not be; and that their immigration is not desirable.
By a reference to statistics he shows that
China can pour in upon our coast millions of her
population without feeling their loss; that they live
upon the merest pittance; and that while they spend
comparatively nothing in the country, the tendency
of their presence is to create an unhealthy competition
with our own people, and reduce the price of labor
far below our American living standard. Governor
Bigler also expresses a doubt, whether the Celestials
are entitled to the benefit of the naturalization laws.
He proposes as a remedy—1st. Such an exercise of
the taxing power by the State as will check the present
system of indiscriminate and unlimited Asiatic
emigration. 2d. A demand by the State of California
for the prompt interposition of Congress, by the
passage of an Act prohibiting “Coolies,” shipped to
California under contracts, from laboring in the mines
of this State. Measures have been taken in several
of the mining localities to exclude the Chinese from
them.——The Legislature adjourned on the 4th; the
bill proposing a Convention to revise the Constitution
of the State was defeated in the Senate by a vote of
11 to 9.——Serious Indian difficulties have occurred
again in the interior. In Trinity County a company
of armed citizens went in pursuit of a band of Indians
who were supposed to have been concerned in the
murder of one of their fellow-citizens. On the 22d
of April they overtook them, encamped on the south
fork of Trinity river, and taking them by surprise,
shot not less than a hundred and fifty of them in cold
blood. Men, women, and children were alike destroyed.——Accounts
of murders, accidents, &c.,
abound. The accounts from the mining districts continue
to be encouraging.
From the Sandwich Islands, we have news to
the 10th of April. Parliament was opened on the
7th. In the Society group, the people of Raiatea have
rebelled against the authority of Queen Pomare. She
had just appointed one of her sons to the government
of Raiatea, but before his arrival the inhabitants had
assembled, as those of the others had previously done,
elected a Governor of their own choice for two years,
and formed a Republic of confederated States, each
island to constitute a separate State. Military preparations
had been made to resist any attempt on the
part of the Queen to regain her authority. It was
said that she had applied ineffectually for assistance
to the French, English, and American authorities at
Tahiti. There seemed to be little doubt that all the
Leeward islands would establish their independence.
MEXICO.
We have news from the city of Mexico to the 10th
of May. The news of the rejection of the Tehuantepec
treaty is fully confirmed. The vote was almost
unanimous against it, and is fully sustained by the
press and public sentiment. The Government, however,
has appointed Mr. Larrainzas a special envoy
to the United States, and has given him, it is said,
instructions for arranging this difficulty upon some
mutually-satisfactory basis. It is reported that Mexico
is not unwilling to grant a right of way across the
Isthmus, but that the very large grants of land embraced
in the original treaty led to its rejection. Upon
this point, however, nothing definite is known.——A
difficulty has arisen between the Legislature of the
State of Vera Cruz and the Mexican Congress. The
former insists upon a greater reduction of the tariff of
1845 than the ten per cent. allowed by the National
Senate. The Senate will allow this reduction of ten
per cent., but refuses to do away with any of the duties.
The Lower House of Congress, on the contrary,
is in favor of abolishing some of the duties.
Zacatecas and Durango, besides being ravaged by the
savages, are suffering from the visitation of a general
famine.
SOUTH AMERICA.
From Buenos Ayres we have news to the 5th of
April. The upper provinces have sent in felicitations
to General Urquiza upon his accession to
power. It is thought that the provinces will unite in
a General Confederacy, under a Central Government,
framed upon the model of that of the United States:
and it is suggested that General Urquiza will probably
aspire to the position of President. He is conducting
affairs firmly and successfully, though against
great difficulties in the province, and has issued several
proclamations calling upon the people to sustain
him in maintaining order and tranquillity. It is said
that a rupture has occurred between the Brazilian
authorities and the Oriental government, in regard to
the execution of late treaties made and ratified by
President Suarez. Negotiations had been suspended.
From Chili we hear of the execution, at Valparaiso,
on the 4th of April, of Cambiaso, the brigand
leader of the convict insurrection at the Straits of
Magellan, together with six of his accomplices.
They all belonged to the army, Cambiaso being a
lieutenant, and were stationed at the garrison. The
insurrection which he headed resulted in the seizure
of two American vessels, and the murder of all on
board. Several others connected with him were convicted,
but pardoned on proof that they had been
forced to join him.
From Rio Janeiro the only news of interest, is
that of the ravages of the yellow-fever, which has
been very severe, especially among the shipping.
At the middle of April, there were great numbers of[Pg 214]
American ships in port, unable to muster hands
enough to get out of port.
In Peru the Government has issued a decree
against Gen. Flores’s expedition, dated the 14th of
March, and stated that having received repeated information
of the warlike preparations taking place in
Peru, they have ordered the Prefects of the different
provinces to take all possible measures to put a stop
to them; that government will not afford protection
to any Peruvian citizen who should embark on this
expedition, or take any part in it, and that all Peruvian
vessels engaged in the expedition, would no
longer be considered as bearing the national flag.
From New Grenada we learn that the President
has issued a Message concerning the Flores expedition
against Ecuador. From this it appears that, according
to a treaty of peace, amity, and alliance, established
between the Government and that of Ecuador,
in December, 1832, the one power is at all times
bound to render aid to the other, both military and
pecuniary, in case of foreign invasion. To this end,
the President has proclaimed that there be raised in
this country, either by loan or force, the sum of sixteen
millions of reals, or two millions dollars; and
further, that twenty thousand men be called to serve
under arms, in order to assist the sister republic.
The President declares his intention to oppose
Flores and all countries rendering him aid, and accuses
Peru of fitting out two vessels, and Valparaiso
one, to assist in his expedition; he also demands
authority to confiscate the property of all natives and
foreigners residing in New Grenada, who may be
found to have aided or abetted Flores in any way in
his present revolutionary movement. He further
states his belief that Flores is merely endeavoring
to carry out his revolutionary movement of 1846, in
which he was defeated by the British Government,
and that the object of the present revolution is to re-establish
a monarchical government on the South
Pacific coast, under the old Spanish rule. He also
expresses his fears that Flores, if successful in Ecuador,
will immediately come into New Grenada, and
therefore deems it not only a matter of honor, but
also of policy, to assist Ecuador. Among the documents
submitted, is an official letter to the Ecuadorian
Government, from the United States Chargé d’Affairs
at Guayaquil, the Hon. C. Cushing; in which
he says that “he believes himself sufficiently authorized
to state that the Government of the United
States will not look with indifference at any warlike
movements against Ecuador, likely to effect its independence
or present government.” At the latest
dates, the 27th of April, Flores was still at Puna, delaying
his attack upon that place until the war he
had endeavored to excite between Peru and Ecuador,
should break out. He then expected sufficient
aid from Peru to render his capture of the place easy.
Other accounts represent his forces as being rapidly
diminished by desertion; but these can scarcely be
deemed authentic. Reliable intelligence had reached
Guayaquil that Peru had sent reinforcements to the
fleet of Flores, and this had created so great an excitement
that the residence of the Peruvian Consul
was attacked and demolished by a mob.
GREAT BRITAIN.
The intelligence from England extends from the
19th of April to the 22d of May, and embraces several
items of more than ordinary interest. Parliament
re-assembled on the day first named, after the
holiday recess. In the House of Commons a committee
was appointed, to inquire into the condition
of the British Empire in India,—after a speech upon
that subject from the President of the Board of[Pg 215]
Control, who took occasion to say that the affairs of
that country had never before stood upon so good a
footing, or in a position so well calculated to develop
its resources. There were now 2846 natives employed
in administrative offices, and forty educational
establishments had been endowed, in which the
instruction given was of the highest character.——On
the 22d, Mr. Milner Gibson submitted a motion adverse
to continuing the duty upon paper, the stamp
duties upon newspapers, and the advertisement taxes.
The proposition gave rise to a protracted discussion,
in which the injurious character of these
duties, in restricting the general diffusion of knowledge
among the poorer classes of the English people,
was very generally admitted, and a wish was expressed
on all sides to have them removed. But the
Chancellor of the Exchequer feared the effect of such
a step upon the revenue of the kingdom—which the
proposal would sacrifice to the extent of a million
and a half of pounds. Upon his motion the debate
was adjourned until the 12th of May, when it was
renewed. Mr. Gladstone spoke earnestly in exposition
of the depressing influence of these taxes upon
the production and sale of books, but conceded full
weight to the financial reasons which had been urged
against their removal. The vote was then taken,
first, upon the motion to abolish the paper duty as
soon as it could be done with safety to the revenue:
which received ayes, 107—noes, 195; being lost by a
majority of 88; next, upon the abolition of the stamp
duty on newspapers; for which there were ayes, 100—noes,
199: majority against it, 99; and lastly, upon
the motion to abolish the tax upon advertisements,
for which there were 116 ayes, and 181 noes, and
which was thus rejected by a majority of 65.——On
the 23d of April, the Militia Bill came up; and was
supported by the Ministerial party, and opposed by
the late Ministers. Lord John Russell opposed it,
because he deemed it inadequate to the emergency.
The 41,000 infantry which it proposed to raise, he
deemed insufficient, and the character of the force
provided, he feared would make it unreliable. Lord
Palmerston vindicated the bill against Lord John’s
objections, and thought it at once less expensive and
more efficient than the one submitted by the late
government. On the 26th, to which the debate
was adjourned, after further discussion, the second
reading of the bill was carried by 315 to 105.——The
bill came up again on the 6th, when Mr.
Disraeli declared that its main object was to habituate
the people of Great Britain to the use of
arms, and thus to lay the foundation of a constitutional
system of national defense. He did not claim
that the bill would at once produce a disciplined
army, able to encounter the veteran legions of the
world; but it would be a step in the right direction.
After the debate, an amendment, moved by Mr. Gibson,
that the words 80,000 should not form part of the
bill, was rejected, 106 to 207. On the 13th, the debate
was renewed, and several other amendments,
designed to embarrass the bill, were rejected. But
up to our latest dates, the vote on its final passage
had not been taken.——On the 10th of May, the
Ministry was defeated, upon a motion of the Chancellor
of the Exchequer for leave to bring in a bill to
assign the four seats in Parliament, which would be
vacated if the bill for the disfranchisement of the
borough of St. Albans should pass. He proposed to
assign two of these seats to the West-Riding of Yorkshire,
and the other two to the southern division of
the county of Lancaster. The motion was lost: receiving
148 votes in favor, and 234 against it—being
an anti-Ministerial majority of 86.——The Tenant[Pg 216]
Right Bill, intended to meliorate the condition of
land cultivators in Ireland, was rejected on the 5th,
by a vote of 57 to 167, upon the second reading.——The
Court of Exchequer having decided against the
right of Alderman Salomons to take his seat in Parliament,
Lord Lyndhurst has introduced a bill to remove
Jewish disabilities.——The Duke of Argyle
called attention, on the 17th, to the case of Mr. Murray,
an Englishman, who was said to have been imprisoned
for several years in Rome, without a trial,
and to be now lying under sentence of death. The
Earl of Malmesbury said that strenuous efforts had
been made to procure reliable information upon this
case; but that great difficulty had been experienced,
in consequence of the very defective and unworthy
provisions which existed for diplomatic intercourse
with the Roman government. The Duke of Argyle
thought that the English government owed to its own
dignity some energetic action upon this case. The
correspondence upon this subject, as also that with
Austria upon the expulsion of Protestant missionaries
from that country, was promised at an early
day. On the 27th of April, Mr. Disraeli, the Chancellor
of the Exchequer, made the annual statement
of the financial condition and necessities of the kingdom,
which had been awaited with great interest,
as an official announcement of the intended course
of the new Ministry upon the subject of taxation.
He discussed, in succession, the three modes of deriving
income—from duties on imports, duties on domestic
manufactures, and direct taxation. During
the last ten years, under the policy established in
1842 by Sir Robert Peel, the duties upon corn and
other articles of import, have been reduced, in the
aggregate, upward of nine million pounds sterling;
and this reduction had been so steadily and regularly
made every year, that any proposition to restore them
would now have very slight chances of success. In
the excise duties, also, there had been reductions to
the amount of a million and a half; and it was clear
that the Minister who should propose to increase the
revenue by adding to the duties on domestic manufactures,
could not expect to be sustained by the
House or the country. The income tax had been
very unpopular, and could only be renewed last
year, for a single year, and then with very considerable
modifications. Comparing the actual income of
the past year, with that which had been estimated,
Mr. Disraeli said that, while it had been estimated
at £52,140,000, the actual income had been £52,468,317,
notwithstanding the loss of £640,000 by
the change of the house tax for the window duty,
and the reduction in the coffee, timber, and sugar
duties. The customs had been estimated to produce
£20,000,000. After deducting the anticipated loss,
£400,000, on account of the three last-named duties,
they had produced £20,673,000; and the consumption
of the articles on which the duties had been reduced
had increased—foreign coffee by 3,448,000 lbs.,
as compared with 1851, when the higher and differential
duty prevailed; and colonial coffee from
28,216,000 lbs. to 29,130,000 lbs. Foreign sugar had
increased in the last year by 412,000 cwts., and since
1846 (when the first reduction took place) by 1,900,000
cwts. a year; British colonial sugar, by upward
of 114,000 in 1852, as compared with 1851; and during
the last six years the consumption had increased
95,000 tons, or 33 per cent. on the consumption
of 1846; and in timber the result was
the same. The other heads of revenue had been
thus estimated: Excise, £14,543,000; stamps, £6,310,000;
taxes, £4,348,000; property tax, £5,380,000;
Post-office, £830,000; Woods and Forests,[Pg 217]
£160,000; miscellaneous, £262,000; old stores,
£450,000; and had produced respectively £14,543,000,
£6,346,000, £3,691,000, £5,283,000, £1,056,000,
£150,000, £287,000, and £395,000. The expenditure
of the year, estimated at £50,247,000, had been
£50,291,000, and the surplus in hand was £2,176,988.
The expenditure for the current year he estimated at
£51,163,979, including an additional vote to be proposed
of £200,000 for the Kaffir war, and another of
£350,000 for the expenses of the militia. The income,
which in some items had been increased by the
Exhibition last year, was estimated for the next year
thus—Customs, £20,572,000; Excise, £14,604,000;
stamps, £6,339,000; taxes, £3,090,000; property tax
(the half-year), £2,641,500; Post-office, £938,000;
Woods and Forests, £235,000; miscellaneous,
£260,000; old stores, £400,000; total, £48,983,000,
exhibiting a deficiency of £2,180,479, which would
be increased in the next year by the total loss of the
income tax, supposing it not to be renewed, to
£4,400,000. If, however, that tax were re-imposed,
he calculated it would produce net £5,187,000,
which would give a gross income, from all sources,
of £51,625,000, the surplus would then be £461,021.
And though it would give him great pleasure to re-adjust
the burdens of taxation fairly and equally on
all classes, and all interests, yet, seeing the position
of the finances, and the difficulty, if not impossibility,
of dealing with the subject in the present state of
feeling in the House and the country, he felt bound
to propose the re-imposition of the property and income
tax for a further limited period of one year.
This statement was received by the House, as by
the whole country, as embodying a substantial tribute
from the Protectionist Ministry to the soundness of
the Free Trade policy and to the necessity of leaving
it undisturbed.
The annual dinner of the Royal Academy was attended
on the 1st with more than usual eclat. Sir
Charles Eastlake presided, and proposed the health
of the Duke of Wellington, who duly acknowledged
the compliment. The Earl of Derby was present,
and spoke encouragingly of the prospect of having a
better building soon erected for the accommodation
of the Academy’s works. Pleasant compliments
were exchanged between Disraeli and Lord John
Russell, and speeches were made by sundry other
dignitaries who were in attendance.——At the Lord
Mayor’s dinner, on the 8th, the festivities partook
more of a political character. The Earl of Derby
spoke long and eloquently of the nature of the British
Government, urging that in all its various departments
it was a compromise between conflicting expedients
and a system of mutual concessions between
apparently conflicting interests. Count Walewski,
the French Minister, congratulated the company
on the good understanding which prevailed between
France and England, and Mr. Disraeli spoke
of the House of Commons as a true republic—”the
only republic, indeed, that exists founded upon the
principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity; but
liberty there was maintained by order—equality is
mitigated by good taste, and fraternity takes the
shape of cordial brotherhood.”——The anniversary
dinner of the Royal Literary Fund took place on the
12th, and was chiefly distinguished by an amusing
speech from Thackeray.
An important collision has occurred between the
book publishers in London and the retail booksellers,
which has engrossed attention to no inconsiderable
extent. The publishers, it seems, have been in the
habit of fixing a retail price upon their books, and
then selling them to dealers at a deduction of twenty-five[Pg 218]
per cent. Some of the latter, thinking to increase
their sales thereby, have contented themselves
with a smaller rate of profit, and have sold their
books at less than the price fixed by the publishers.
Against this the latter have taken active measures
of remonstrance, having formed an association among
themselves, and agreed to refuse to deal with booksellers
who should thus undersell the regular trade.
On the other hand the retail dealers have held meetings
to assert their rights, and one of them, held on
the 4th, was attended by a very large number of the
authors and men of letters interested in the question.
Mr. Dickens presided, and a characteristic letter was
read from Mr. Carlyle, who was warmly in favor of
the objects of the meeting, though he thought many
other things necessary to give authors their proper
position in society. The rights of the case were
submitted to Lord Campbell, Mr. Grote, and Dr.
Milman, who heard both sides argued, and gave a
decision on the 18th, on all points against the regulations
for which the publishers contended.
Very sad intelligence has reached England of the
fate of a party of seven missionaries, who were sent
out by the Protestant Missionary Society, in 1850,
to Patagonia. Captain Gardiner was at the head
of the band. The vessel that took them out landed
at Picton Island, off the southern coast of Terra
del Fuego, on the 6th of December, 1850, and kept
hovering about to see how they were likely to be
received. The natives seemed menacing: but on
the 18th of December the missionaries left the ship,
and with their stores of provisions, Bibles, &c., embarked
in two boats, meaning to make for the coast
of Terra del Fuego. On the 19th the ship sailed;
and no news of them having reached England, the
ship Dido was ordered by the Admiralty in October,
1850, to touch there, and ascertain their fate. The
Dido reached the coast in January, and after ten
or twelve days of search, on a rock near where
they first landed on Picton Island, a writing was
found directing them to go to Spaniard Harbor,
on the opposite Fuegan coast. Here were found,
near a large cavern, the unburied bodies of Captain
Gardiner and another of the party; and the next day
the bodies of three others were found. A manuscript
journal, kept by Captain Gardiner, down to the
last day when, only two or three days before his
death, he became too weak to write, was also found,
from which it appeared that the parties were driven
off by the natives whenever they attempted to land;
that they were thus compelled to go backward and
forward in their boats, and at last took refuge in
Spaniard harbor, as the only spot where they could
be safe; that they lived there eight months, partly in
a cavern and partly under shelter of one of the boats,
and that three of them died by sickness, and the
others by literal and lingering starvation. Four
months elapsed between the death of the last of the
party and the discovery of their bodies. The publication
of the journal of Captain Gardiner, in which
profound piety is shown mingled with his agonizing
grief, has excited a deep sensation throughout England.——An
explosion occurred in a coal pit in the
Aberdare valley, South Wales, on the 10th, by which
sixty-four lives were lost; another pit near Pembrey
filled with water the same night, and twenty-seven
men were drowned.——The fate of the Crystal Palace
was sealed by a vote in the House of Commons of
103 to 221 on a proposition to provide for its preservation.
It has been sold, and is to be forthwith
taken down, and re-erected out of town, for a winter
garden.——A memorial numerously and most respectably
signed, was presented to the Lord Lieutenant[Pg 219]
of Ireland, on the 17th of May, praying that
the Queen would extend clemency to the Irish State
prisoners now in exile at Van Dieman’s Land. The
Lord Lieutenant, in a brief and direct speech, declined
to lay the memorial before her Majesty, on
the ground that the exiles in question deserved no
further clemency at her hands. He noticed, with
censure, the fact that one of them had effected his
escape.
FRANCE.
The fêtes of May 10th, were attended with great
splendor and eclat; but the non-proclamation of the
Empire on that occasion is the feature most remarked
upon by the foreign press. The number of troops
present is estimated at 80,000. The whole Champ
de Mars had been prepared especially for the occasion.
The President was received with loud applause.
After distributing the eagles among the
various regiments, he addressed them briefly, saying
that the history of nations was, in a great measure,
the history of armies—that on their success or reverse
depends the fate of civilization and of the
country; that the Roman eagle adopted by the Emperor
Napoleon at the commencement of the century
was the most striking signification of the regeneration
and the grandeur of France; and that it should
now be resumed, not as a menace against foreign
powers, but as the symbol of independence, the
souvenir of an heroic epoch, and as the sign of the
nobleness of each regiment. After this address the
standards were taken to the chapel and blessed by
the Archbishop. The ceremonies were protracted
and attended by an immense concourse of spectators.——General
Changarnier has addressed a remarkable
letter to the Minister of the Interior in reply to
his demand that he should take the oath of allegiance
to Louis Napoleon. He says that the President had
repeatedly endeavored to seduce him to his support—that
he had offered not only to make him Marshal
but to confer upon him another military dignity unknown
since the Empire, and to attach to it immense
pecuniary rewards; that when he perceived that personal
ambition had no effect upon him, he endeavored
to gain him over, by pretending a design to prepare the
way for the restoration of the Monarchy to which he
supposed him to be attached. All these attempts
had been without effect. He had never ceased to be
ready to defend with energy the legal powers of
Louis Napoleon, and to give every opposition to the
illegal prolongation of those powers. The exile he
had undergone in solitude and silence had not changed
his opinion of the duties he owed to France. He
would hasten to her defense should she be attacked,
but he refused the oath exacted by the perjured man
who had failed to corrupt him. In reply to this
letter, M. Cassagnac, editor of the Constitutionnel,
brought against General Changarnier specific charges—that
in March, 1849, he demanded from Louis Napoleon
written authority to throw the Constituent
Assembly out of the window—that he subsequently
urged him in the strongest manner to make a coup
d’etat; and that in November, 1850, he assembled
a number of political personages, and proposed to
them to arrest Louis Napoleon and send him to prison,
to prorogue the Assembly for six months, and to
make him Dictator. It was further alleged that one
of the persons present at this meeting was M. Molé,
who refused to sanction the scheme and immediately
disclosed it to the President. Count Molé immediately
published an indignant denial of the whole
story, so far as his name had been connected with
it.——General Lamoriciere has, also, in a published
letter, refused to take the oath required; he declares[Pg 220]
his readiness to defend France against foreign
foes whenever she shall be attacked, but he
will not take the oath of fidelity to a perjured chief.——The
venerable astronomer, Arago, has also refused
to take the oath of allegiance required of all
connected in any way with the government. He
wrote a firm and dignified letter to the Minister notifying
him of his purpose, and calling on him to designate
the day when it would be necessary for him
to quit the Bureau of Longitude with which he had
been so closely connected for half a century. He
also informed him that he should address a circular
letter to scientific men throughout the world, explaining
the necessity which drove him from an establishment
with which his name had been so long
associated, and to vindicate his motives from suspicion.
The Minister informed him that, in consideration
of his eminent services to the cause of science,
the government had decided not to exact the oath,
and that he could therefore retain his post.——These
examples of non-concurrence in the new policy of
the President have been followed by inferior magistrates
in various parts of France. In several of the
departments members of the local councils have refused
to take the oaths of allegiance, and in the
towns of Havre, Thiers, and Evreux the tribunals of
commerce have done likewise. The civil courts of
Paris have also, in one or two instances, asserted
their independence by deciding against the government
in prosecutions commenced against the press.
On the 23d of April, moreover, the civil tribunal gave
judgment on the demand made by the Princes of the
Orleans family to declare illegal the seizure by the
Prefect of the Seine, of the estates of Neuilly and
Monceaux, under the decree of the 22d of January,
relative to the property of the late king, Louis Philippe.
In answer to this demand, the Prefect of the
Seine, in the name of the government, called on the
tribunal to declare that the decree of 22d January
was a legislative act, and the seizure of the property
an administrative act, and that consequently the tribunal
had no jurisdiction. The case was pleaded at
great length; and the court pronounced a judgment
declaring itself competent, keeping the case before
it, fixing a day for discussing it on its merits,
and condemning the Prefect in costs. These movements
indicate a certain degree of reaction in the
public mind, and have prepared the way for the favorable
reception of a letter which the Bourbon pretender,
the Count de Chambord, has issued to the
partisans of monarchy throughout France. This letter
is dated at Venice, April 27, and is designed as
an official declaration of his wishes to all who wish
still to remain faithful to the principles which he
represents. He declares it to be the first duty of
royalists to do no act, to enter into no engagement,
in opposition to their political faith. They must not
hesitate, therefore, to refuse all offices where promises
are required from them contrary to their principles,
and which would not permit them to do in all
circumstances what their convictions impose upon
them. Still, important and active duties are devolved
upon them. They should reside as much as
possible in the midst of the population on whom
they can exercise influence, and should try, by rendering
themselves useful to them, to acquire, each
day, still greater claims to their gratitude and confidence.
They ought also to aid the government
in its struggles against anarchy and socialism, and to
show themselves in all emergencies the most courageous
defenders of social order. Even in case of an
attempt to re-establish the Empire, they are exhorted
to abstain from doing any thing to endanger the repose[Pg 221]
of the country, but to protest formally against
any change which can endanger the destinies of
France, and expose it once more to catastrophes and
perils from which the legitimate monarchy alone can
save it. He urges them to be unalterable on matters
of principle, but at the same time calm, patient, and
ever moderate and conciliating toward persons.
“Let your ranks, your hearts,” he says, “like
mine, remain continually open to all. We are all
thrown on times of trials and of sacrifices; and
my friends will not forget that it is from the land
of exile that I make this new appeal to their constancy
and their devotedness. Happier days are
yet in store for France and for us. I am certain of
the fact. It is in my ardent love for my country—it
is in the hope of serving it—of being able to serve it—that
I gather the strength and the courage necessary
for me to accomplish the great duties which
have been imposed on me by Providence.”——Additional
importance is ascribed to this proclamation
from the fact that it was made just after a visit from
the Grand Dukes of Russia and Venice, and just before
the arrival of the Emperor Nicholas at Vienna.
The death of Prince Schwarzenberg is supposed to
have led to a still closer union of interest and of
policy between Austria and Russia, as the personal
leanings both of the Austrian Emperor, and the new
prime Minister are known to be in that direction.
Some further developments have been made of the
sentiments of the three allied powers, Austria, Russia,
and Prussia, concerning the re-establishment of
the Empire in France. It is represented that the
late Minister of Austria was in favor of encouraging
such a step, but that both the other powers concurred
in saying that the accomplishment of it would
be a “violation of the treaties of 1814 and 1815, inasmuch
as those treaties have excluded for ever the
family of Bonaparte from the government of France.”
Now, those treaties form the basis of the whole policy
of Europe; and it is the duty of the powers to
demand that they shall be respected by the President
of the Republic himself in all their provisions, and
particularly not to permit any infraction of them as
to the point in question, which has reference to him
personally. Nevertheless, the sovereigns of Prussia
and Russia would not perhaps be disposed to refuse
to recognize Louis Napoleon Bonaparte as Emperor
of the French Republic—if that title were conferred
on him by a new plébiscite—as had been spoken of
but they should only recognize him as an elective
Emperor, and for life, with only a status analogous
to that of the former kings of Poland. If the two
cabinets of St. Petersburg and Berlin consented to
such a recognition, it was the utmost that it was
possible to do; but, most certainly, beyond that
point they should never go. At the same time, the
cabinets formally declare, that they would only recognize
the Emperor of the French Republic on the condition
of his election being the result of the mode
already announced (the plébiscite). They will not
admit any other manner of re-establishing in France
an imperial throne, even were it but for life; the
two sovereigns being firmly resolved never to accept
in the person of Louis Napoleon Bonaparte, any
other than the supreme elective chief of the Republic,
and to oppose by all the means in their power
the pretension of establishing the actual President
of the French Republic as Emperor, in the sense of
an hereditary transmitter or founder of a Napoleonian
dynasty. They add, that Louis Napoleon Bonaparte
not being the issue of a sovereign or reigning family,
can not become a real sovereign, or assimilate himself
to reigning houses.——The pictures belonging[Pg 222]
to the late Marshal Soult were sold at auction on the
19th. The collection consisted of 157 paintings, and
among them were many of the master-pieces of the
old masters. The most celebrated was Murillo’s
‘Conception of the Virgin,’ for which the chief competitors
were the Emperor of Russia, the Queen of
Spain, and the Director of the Louvre. It was
bought by the latter at the enormous price of 586,000
francs,—or about $117,200.
EASTERN AND SOUTHERN EUROPE.
In Prussia, a communication was made on the
28th of April by the King to the Chambers, transmitting
a bill to abolish the articles of the Constitution
and regulate the organization of the peerage.
In the First Chamber it was referred to the existing
committee on the constitution of the body concerned.
In the Second Chamber a committee was appointed
to consider the measure. The minister desired that
the matter might be quickly dispatched. In the same
sitting of the 28th, the Second Chamber came to two
other important votes. It rejected, by a majority
of 186 to 82, the resolution of the First Chamber,
and which, dividing the budget of ordinary and extraordinary
expenses, decided that the first should
be no longer fixed annually, but once for all, and
that no future modification should take place, except
by a law. It also rejected, by 225 to 57, another decision
of the First Chamber, by which it had declared,
in opposition to the Constitution, that it could
vote the budget, article by article, like the Second
Chamber.
In Tuscany a decree of the Grand Duke has abolished
the Constitution and Civic Guard, and constituted
the government on the same basis as before
1848. The ministers are henceforward responsible
to the Grand Duke; the Council of State is separated
from that of the Ministers; the communal law
of 1849 and the law on the press are to be revised.
The Danish question has been settled in London,
by conferences of the representatives of the several
powers concerned. Prince Christian of Glucksberg
is to succeed to the crown on the death of the present
King and his brother, both of whom are childless.
In Turkey all differences with Egypt have been
adjusted. Fuad-Effendi, it is announced by the
Paris Presse, justifying all the hopes which his mission
had given birth to, has come to a complete understanding
with the Egyptian government, whose
good intentions and perfect fair dealing he admits.
The Viceroy accepts the code with the modifications
called for by the state of the country, and which the
Turco-Egyptian Commissioners had already fixed in
their conferences at Constantinople. On its side,
the Porte accords to the Viceroy the right of applying
the punishment of death during seven years,
without reference to the divan.
Editor’s Table.
The birth-day of a nation is not
merely a figurative expression. Nations are born
as well as men. The very etymology of the word
implies as much. Social compacts may be declarative
of their independence, or definitive of their existence,
but do not create them. In truth, all such
compacts and conventions do in themselves imply a
previous natural growth or organization lying necessarily
still farther back, as the ground of any legitimacy
they may possess. There can be no con-vening
unless there is something to determine, a priori, who
shall come together, and how they shall come together—as
representatives of what principals—as parts of
what ascertained whole—with what powers, on what
terms, and for what ends. There can no more be an
artificial nation than an artificial language. Aside
from other influences, all attempts of the kind must
be as abortive in politics as they have ever been in
philology. Nations are not manufactured, either to
order or otherwise, but born—born of other nations,
and nurtured in those peculiar arrangements of God’s
providence which are expressly adapted to such a result.
The analogy between them and individuals
may be traced to almost any extent. They have, in
general, some one event in which there may be discovered
the conceptive principle, or principium, of
their national life. They have their embryo or formative
period. They have their birth, or the time of
their complete separation from the maternal nationality
to which they were most nearly and dependently
united. They have their struggling infancy—their
youth—their growth—their heroic period—their iron
age of hardship and utility—their manhood—their
silver age of luxury and refinement—their golden age
of art and science and literature—their acme—their
decline—their decay—their final extinction, or else
their dissolution into those fragmentary organisms
from which spring up again the elements or seeds of
future nationalities.
We need not trace our own history through each
of these periods. The incipient stages have all been
ours, although, in consequence of a more healthy and
vigorous maternity, we have passed through them
with a rapidity of which the previous annals of the
world present no examples. Less than a century has
elapsed since that birth, whose festive natal day is
presented in the calendar of the present month, and
yet we are already approaching the season of manhood.
We have passed that proud period which
never comes but once in a nation’s life, although it
may be succeeded by others far surpassing it in what
may be esteemed the more substantial elements of
national wealth and national prosperity. Almost
every state has had its heroic age. We too have
had ours, and we may justly boast of it as one equaling
in interest and grandeur any similar period in the
annals of Greece and Rome—as one which would
not shrink from a comparison with the chivalrous
youth of any of the nations of modern Europe. It is
the unselfish age, or rather, the time when the self-consciousness,
both individual and national, is lost
in some strong and all-absorbing emotion—when a
strange elevation of feeling and dignity of action are
imparted to human nature, and men act from motives
which seem unnatural and incredible to the more
calculating and selfish temperaments of succeeding
times. It is a period which seems designed by Providence,
not for itself only, or the great effects of which
it is the immediate cause, but for its influence upon
the whole after-current of the national existence.[Pg 223]
The strong remembrance of it becomes a part of the
national life; it enters into its most common and constant
thinking, gives a peculiar direction to its
feeling; it imparts a peculiar character to its subsequent
action; it makes its whole historical being very
different from what it would have been had there
been no such epic commencement, no such superhuman
or heroic birth. It furnishes a treasury of
glorious reminiscences wherewith to reinvigorate
from time to time the national virtue when impaired,
as it ever is, by the factious, and selfish, and unheroic
temper produced by subsequent days of merely economical
or utilitarian prosperity.
This heroic age must pass away. It is sustained,
while it lasts, by special influences which can not
have place in the common life and ordinary work of
humanity. Its continuance, therefore, would be inconsistent
with other benefits and other improvements
of a more sober or less exciting kind, but which,
nevertheless, belong to the proper development of
the state. The deep effects, however, still remain.
It inspires the poet and the orator. It furnishes the
historian with his richest page. It tinges the whole
current of the national literature. In fact, there can
be no such thing as a national literature, in its truest
sense—there can be no national poetry, no true national
art, no national music, except as more or
less intimately connected with the spirit of such a
period.
It was not the genius of democracy simply, as
Grote and some other historians maintain, but the
heroic remembrances of the Persian invasion, that
roused the Grecian mind, and created the brilliant
period of the Grecian civilization. The new energy
that came from this period was felt in every department—of
song, of eloquence, of art, and even of philosophy.
Marathon and Salamis still sustained the
national life when it was waning under the mere
political wisdom of Pericles, the factious recklessness
of Alcibiades, and the still more debasing influence
of the venal demagogues of later times. When this
old spirit had gone out, there was nothing in the mere
forms of her free institutions that could prevent
Athens from sinking down into insignificance, or from
being absorbed in the growth of new and rising
powers.
Rome would never have been the mistress of the
world, had it not been for the heroic impetus generated
in the events which marked her earliest annals.
Even if we are driven to regard these as in a great
measure mythical, they still, in the highest and most
valid sense, belong to Roman history, and all the
efforts of Niebuhr and of Arnold have failed, and ever
will fail, to divest them of the rank they have heretofore
maintained among the formative influences in
the Roman character. They entered into the national
memory. They formed for ages the richest and
most suggestive part of the national thinking. They
became thus more really and vitally incorporated into
the national being than many events whose historical
authenticity no critic has ever called in question.
But we can not believe them wholly or even mainly
mythical. Some of the more modern theories on this
subject will have to be re-examined. With all their
plausibility they are open to the objection of presenting
the mightiest effects without adequate or corresponding
causes. Twelve hundred years of empire,
such as that of Rome, could not well have had its
origin in any period marked by events less strangely
grand and chivalrous than those that Livy has recorded.
Brutus, and Cincinnatus, and Fabricius,
must have been as real as the splendid reality which
could only have grown out of so heroic an ancestry.[Pg 224]
The spirit of Numa more truly ruled, even in the
later Roman empire, than did ever that of Augustus.
It was yet powerful in the days of Constantine. It
was still present in that desperate struggle which
made it difficult, even for a Christian senate, to cast
out the last vestiges of the old religion, and to banish
the Goddess of Victory from the altars and temples
she had so long occupied.
A similar view, drawn from the Jewish history,
must commend itself to every one who has even an
ordinary knowledge of the Scriptures. The glorious
deliverances from Egyptian bondage, the sublime
reminiscences of Sinai, the heroic, as exhibited in
Moses, and Joshua, and Jephthah, and Gideon, are
ever reappearing in the Hebrew prophetic and lyrical
poetry. These proud recollections cheer them
in the long years of the captivity. Even in the latest
and most debasing periods of their history, they impart
an almost superhuman energy to their struggle
with Rome; and what is more than all, after having sustained
the Jewish song, and the Jewish eloquence,
during ages of depressing conflict, their influence is
still felt in all the noblest departments of Christian
art and Christian literature.
No, we may almost say it, there can not truly be
a nation without something that may be called its
heroic age; or if there have been such, the want of
this necessary fountain of political vitality has been
the very reason why they have perished from the
pages of history. We, too, have had such a period
in our annals, and we are all the better for it, and
shall be all the better for it, as long as our political
existence shall endure. Some such chapter in our
history seems necessary to legitimate our claim to
the appellation; and however extravagant it may
seem, the assertion may, nevertheless, be hazarded,
that one borrowed from the maternal nationality, or
from a foreign source, or even altogether mythical,
would be better than none at all. If we had not
had our Pilgrim Fathers, our Mayflower band, our
Plymouth Rock, our Bunker Hill, our Saratoga, our
Washingtons, our Warrens, our Putnams, our Montgomerys,
our heroic martyr-Congresses, voting with
the executioner and the ax before their eyes, we
might better have drawn upon the epic imagination
for some such introduction to our political existence,
than regard it as commencing merely with prosaic
paper compacts, or such artificial gatherings as are
presented in your unheroic, though very respectable
Baltimore and Harrisburg Conventions.
Some such chivalrous commencement is, moreover,
absolutely essential to that great idea of national
continuity, so necessary for the highest ends
of political organization; and yet so liable to be impaired
or wholly lost in the strife of those ephemeral
parties, those ever-gathering, ever-dissolving factions,
which, ignoring both the future and the past, are absorbed
solely in the magnified interests of the present
hour. For this purpose, we want an antiquity
of some kind—even though it may not be a distant
one—something parted from us by events so grand,
so unselfish, so unlike the common, every-day acts
of the current years, as to have the appearance at
least of a sacred and memory-hallowed remoteness.
We need to have our store of glorious olden chronicles,
over which time has thrown his robe of reverence—a
reverence which no profane criticism of
after days shall be allowed to call in question, no
subsequent statistics be permitted to impair. We
need to have our proud remembrances for all parties,
for all interests, for all ages—our common fund of
heroic thought, affording a constant supply for the
common mind of the state, thus ever living in the[Pg 225]
national history, connecting each present not only
with such a heroic commencement, but, through it,
with all the past that intervenes, and in this way
furnishing a historical bond of union stronger than
can be found in any amount of compromises or paper
constitutions.
If we would be truly a State, we must have “the
Fathers,” and the revered “olden time.” It is in
some such veneration for a common glorious ancestry
that a political organization finds its deepest
root. Instead of being absurd, it is the most rational,
as well as the most conservative of all feelings in
which we can indulge. The more we are under its
influence, the higher do we rise in the scale of being
above the mere animal state, and that individualism
which is its chief characteristic. It is a “good
and holy thought” thus to regard the dead as still
present with us, and past generations as still having
an interest in our history—still justly claiming some
voice in the administration of that inheritance they
have transmitted to us, and in respect to which our
influence over the ages to come will be in proportion
to our reverential remembrance of those that have
preceded. Such a feeling is the opposite of that
banefully radical and disorganizing view which regards
the state as a mere aggregation of individual
local fragments in space, and a succession of separately-flowing
drops in time—which looks upon the
present majority of the present generation as representing
the whole national existence, and which is,
of course, not only inconsistent with any true historical
life, but with any thing which is really entitled
to the name of fundamental or constitutional
law. It is the opposite, both in its nature and its
effects, of that contemptible cant now so common in
both political parties, and which is ever talking of
“Young America” as some new development, unconnected
with any thing that has ever gone before it.
The heroic men of our revolution, they were “Young
America;” the gambling managers of modern political
caucuses, to whatever party they may belong,
or whatever may be their age or standing, are the
real and veritable “old fogies.”
We can not attach too much importance to this
idea of inheritance, so deeply grounded in the human
mind. The Sancti Patres are indispensable to a true
historical nationality. Hence the classical name for
country—Patria a patribus—The Father-land. We
love it, not simply for its present enjoyments and
present associations, but for its past recollections—
Land where our fathers died.
Without some such thought of transmitted interest
continually carrying the past into the present, and
both into the future, patriotism is but the cant of the
demagogue. Our country is our country, not only
in space, but in time—not only territorially, but historically;
and it is in this latter aspect it must ever
present its most intense and vital interest. Where
such an interest is excluded, or unappreciated, there
is nothing elevated, nothing heroic, to which the
name of patriotism can be given. There is nothing
but the most momentary selfishness which can bind
our affections to one spot on earth more than to any
other.
Opposed to this is a species of cosmopolitanism,
which sometimes claims the Scriptures as being on
its side. The opinion, however, will not stand the
test of fair interpretation. The Bible, it is true, enjoins
love to all mankind, but not as a blind and
abstract philanthropy which would pass over all the
intermediate gradations that Infinite Wisdom has
appointed. Love of “the fathers,” love of family,[Pg 226]
love of kindred, love of “our own people”—”our
own, our native land”—our “own Zion,” nationally,
as well as ecclesiastically, are commended, not only
as good in themselves, but as the foundation of all
the other social virtues, as the appointed means, in
fact, by which the circle of the affections is legitimately
expanded, and, at the same time, with a preservation
of that intensity of feeling which is never
found in any inflating abstract cosmopolitan benevolence.
In no book, too, do we find more distinctly set
forth that idea which we have styled the root of all
true patriotism—the idea of the national continuance
from generation to generation, as a living, responsible
whole—as one ever-flowing stream, in which
the individual parts are passing away, it is true
but evermore passing to that “congregation of the
fathers” which still lives in the present organic life.
It is presented, too, not as any difficult or transcendental
or mystical conception, but as a thought belonging
everywhere to the common mind, and necessarily
underlying all those dread views the Scripture
so often give us of national accountability and national
retribution.
Every country distinguished for great deeds has
ever been proud of its ancestors; has ever gloried in
the facts of its early history; has ever connected
them with whatever was glorious in its later annals
has ever made them the boast of its eloquence, the
themes of its poetry, and the subjects of festal rejoicings.
In the preservation of such feelings and
such ideas, our annual Fourth of July celebrations
instead of being useless, and worse than useless
periods of noisy declamation, as some would contend,
are, in fact, doing more to preserve our union
than the strongest legislative acts. This may hold
when every other cable in the vessel has parted.
The bare thought that our glorious old Fourth of
July could never more be celebrated in its true
spirit (and it would be equally gone for each and
every sundered fragment) is enough to check the
wildest faction, and to stay the hand of the most
reckless disunionist.
It was in view of such an effect, that one of our
wisest statesmen, one the farthest removed from the
demagogue, and himself a participator in our heroic
struggle, is represented as so enthusiastically commending
this annual festival to the perpetual observation
of posterity, “Through the thick gloom of the
present,” he exclaims, “I see the brightness of the
future as the sun in heaven. We shall make this a
glorious, an immortal day. When we are in our
graves our children will honor it. They will celebrate
it with thanksgiving, with festivity, with bonfires,
and illuminations. On its annual return, they
will shed tears, copious, gushing tears of exultation
of gratitude, and of joy.” “And so that day shall be
honored,” continues his eloquent eulogist—”And so
that day shall be honored, illustrious prophet and patriot!
so that day shall be honored, and as often as it
returns thy renown shall come along with it, and the
glory of thy life, like the day of thy death, shall not
fail from the remembrance of men!”
The highest reason, then, as well as the purest
feeling, bid us not be ashamed of glorying in our forefathers.
Scripture is in unison here with patriotism
in commending the sacred sentiment. There is a
religious element in the true love of race and country.
“The God of our Fathers” becomes a prime
article of the national as well as of the ecclesiastical
creed, and without the feeling inspired by it, nationality
may turn out to be a mere figment, which all
political bandages will fail to sustain against the disorganizing[Pg 227]
influence of factious or sectional interests.
It is not absurd, too, to cherish the belief that our ancestors
were better men than ourselves, if we ourselves
are truly made better by thus believing.
As we have remarked before, there may be mythical
exaggeration attending such tradition, but if so,
this very exaggeration must have had its ground in
something really transcending what takes place in
the ordinary course of a nation’s life. Some late
German scholars have been hunting out depreciating
charges against the hero of Marathon, and, for this
purpose, have subjected his very ashes to the most
searching critical analysis. Truth, it may be said, is
always sacred. We would not wish to undervalue
the importance of the sentiment. But Miltiades the
patriot is the real element that exerted so heroic an
effect upon the subsequent Grecian history. Miltiades
charged with political offenses lives only as the
subject of antiquarian research, or a humiliating example
of the common depravity appearing among the
most lauded of mankind. And so, in our own case,
what political utility can there be in discovering, even
if it were so, that Washington was not so wise, or
Warren so brave, or Putnam so adventurous, or
Bunker Hill so heroically contested, as has been
believed? Away with such skepticism, we say,
and the mousing criticism by which it is sometimes
attempted to be supported. Such beliefs have at all
events become real for us by entering into the very
soul of our history, and forming the staple of our national
thought. To take them away would now be a
baneful disorganizing of the national mind. Their
influence has been felt in every subsequent event.
Saratoga and Monmouth have reappeared in Chippewa,
and New Orleans, and Buena Vista. May it
not be hoped, too, that something of the men who
convened in Philadelphia on the 4th of July, 1776, or
of that earlier band on whom Burke pronounced his
splendid eulogy, may still live, even in the worst and
poorest of our modern Congresses!
Again, this reverence for “the fathers” is the most
healthfully conservative of all influences, because it
presents the common sacred ground on which all political
parties, all sectional divisions, and all religious
denominations can heartily unite. Every such
difference ought to give way, and, in general, does
give way, in the presence of the healing spirit that
comes to us from the remembrance of those old heroic
times. The right thinking Episcopalian not only
acquiesces, but rejoices cordially in the praises of
the Pilgrim Fathers. He can glory even in their stern
puritanism, without losing a particle of reverence or
respect for his own cherished views. The Presbyterian
glows with pride at the mention of the cavaliers
of Virginia, and sees in their ancient loyalty the
strength and consistency of their modern republicanism.
The most rigid Churchman of either school—whether
of Canterbury or Geneva—finds his soul refreshed
by the thought of that more than martial
heroism which distinguished the followers of Penn
and the first colonists of Pennsylvania.
Our rapid editorial view has been suggested by the
great festal period of the current month; but we can
not close it without the expression of one thought
which we deem of the highest importance. If the
influences coming from this heroic age of our history
are so very precious, we should be careful not to
diminish their true conservative power, by associating
them with every wretched imitation for which
there may be claimed the same or a similar name.
The memory of our revolution (to which we could
show, if time permitted, there should be given a truer
and a nobler epithet) is greatly lowered by being compared[Pg 228]
continually with every miserable Cuban expedition
and Canadian invasion, or every European
émeute, without any reference to the grounds on which
they are attempted, or the characters and motives of
those by whom they are commenced. We may indeed
sympathize with every true effort to burst the hard
bonds of irresponsible power; but we should carefully
see to it that our own sacred deposit of glorious
national reminiscences lose not all its reverence by
being brought out for too common uses, or profaned
by too frequent comparison with that which is really
far below it, if not altogether of a different kind.
When Washington and Greene and Franklin are thus
placed side by side with Lopez, and Ledru-Rollin,
and Louis Blanc, or a profane parallel is run between
the Pilgrim colonists and modern Socialists and St.
Simonians, there is only an inevitable degradation on
the one side without any true corresponding elevation
on the other. They are the enemies of our revolution,
and of its true spirit, who are thus for making it
subservient to all purposes that may be supposed to
bear the least resemblance. Our fathers’ struggle, be
it ever remembered, was not for the subversion but
the conservation of constitutional law, and, therefore,
even its most turbulent and seemingly lawless acts
acquire a dignity placing them above all vulgar reference,
and all vulgar imitation. He is neither a patriot
nor a philanthropist who would compare the
destruction of the tea in the harbor of Boston with
every abolition riot, or every resistance to our own
solemnly enacted laws, or every lynching mob that
chooses to caricature the forms of justice, or every
French émeute, or revolutionary movement with its
mock heroics—its burlesque travestie of institutions
it can not comprehend, and of a liberty for which it so
soon shows itself utterly unqualified. It is our mission
to redeem and elevate mankind, by showing that
the spirit of our heroic times lives constantly in the
political institutions to which they gave birth, and
that republican forms are perfectly consistent, not
only with personal liberty, but with all those higher
ideas that are connected with the conservation of
law, of reverence, of loyalty, of rational submission to
right authority—in a word, of true self-government, as
the positive antithesis to that animal and counterfeit
thing—the government of self. It is not the conservative
who is staying the true progress of mankind. A
licentious press, a corrupt and gambling spirit of faction
in our political parties, and, above all, frequent
exhibitions of vulgar demagoguism in our legislative
bodies, may do more to strengthen and perpetuate the
European monarchies, than all the ignorance of their
subjects, and all the power of their armies.
Editor’s Easy Chair.
An Easy Chair for July, and specially for such
hot July, as we doubt not is just now ripening
over our readers’ heads, should be a cool chair, with
a lining of leather, rather than the soft plushes which
beguile the winter of its iciness. Just so, we should
be on the look-out in these hap-hazard pages, that
close our monthly labors, for what may be cooling in
the way of talk; and should make our periods wear
such shadows as will be grateful to our sun-beaten
readers.
If by a touch of the pen, we could, for instance,
build up a grove of leaf-covered trees, with some
pebble-bottomed brook fretting below—idly, carelessly,
impetuously—even as our pen goes fretting over
this Paris feuille; and if we could steep our type in[Pg 229]
that summer fragrance which lends itself to the country
groves of July; and if we could superadd—like
so many fragmentary sparkles of verse—the songs of
July birds—what a claimant of your thanks we should
become?
Much as a man may be street-ridden, after long
city experience—even as the old and rheumatic become
bed-ridden—yet the far-off shores of Hoboken,
and the tree-whispers of St. John’s and Grammercy
Parks, do keep alive somewhat of the Eden longings,
which are born into the world with us, and which
can only die when our hearts are dead.
And hence it is that we find it a loving duty to
linger much and often as we may in this sunny
season of the year (alas, that it should be only in
imagination!) around rural haunts—plucking flowers
with broad-bonneted girls—studying shadows with
artist eye—brushing the dews away with farmers’
boys—lolling in pools with sleek-limbed cattle—dropping
worms or minnow with artist anglers, and humming
to ourselves, in the soft and genial spirit of the
scene, such old-time pleasant verses as these:
Adorned with leaves and branches fresh and green,
In whose cool bowers the birds with many a song
Do welcome with their quire the summer’s queen;
The meadows fair, where Flora’s gifts among
Are intermixed with verdant grass between;
The silver-scaled fish that softly swim
Within the sweet brook’s crystal watery stream.
That made the Heavens, the angler oft doth see;
Taking therein no little delectation,
To think how strange, how wonderful they be;
Framing, thereof, an inward contemplation,
To set his heart from other fancies free;
And while he looks on these with joyful eye,
His mind is rapt above the starry sky.
And since we are thus in the humor of old and
rural-imaged verse—notwithstanding the puff and
creak of the printing enginery is coming up from the
caverns below us (a very Vulcan to the Venus of our
thought) we shall ask your thanks for yet another
triad of verses, which will (if you be not utterly barren)
breed daisies on your vision.
The poet has spoken of such omnibus drives and
Perrine pavements as offended good sense two or
three hundred years ago:
And on their foolish fancies feed their fill;
So I the fields and meadows green may view,
And by the rivers fresh may walk at will,
Among the daizies and the violets blue,
Red hyacinth, and yellow daffodil,
Purple narcissus like the morning rayes,
Pale ganderglas, and azure culverkayes.
The goodly compass of the loftie skie;
And in the midst thereof, like burning gold,
The flaming chariot of the world’s great eye;
The wat’ry clouds that in the ayre up rolled
With sundry kinds of painted colors flie;
And faire Aurora lifting up her head,
All blushing rise from old Tithonus’ bed.
The plains extended level with the ground,
The ground divided into sundry vaines,
The vaines enclosed with running rivers round,
The rivers making way through Nature’s chaines,
With headlong course into the sea profound;
The surging sea beneath the vallies low,
The vallies sweet, and lakes that gently flow.
The reader may thank us for a seasonable bouquet—tied
up with old ribbon indeed, and in the old free
and easy way—but the perfume is richer than the
artificial scents of your modern verse.
We do not know who first gave the epithet “leafy
June;” but the goodness of the term was never so
plain, as through that twelfthlet of the year which has
just shadowed our paths. Whether it be the heavy
rains of the early spring, or an over-luxurious outburst
from the over-stiff chains of the last winter—certain
it is, that the trees never bore up such heaviness
of green, or the grass promised such height and
“bottom.” And we can not forbear the hope, that
the exceeding beauty of the summer will stimulate
the activity and benevolence of those guardians of our
city joy, in whose hands lies the fate of the “Up-town
Park.”
And as we speak of parks, comes up a thought
of that very elegant monument to the memory of
Washington, which has risen out of the brains of imaginative
and venturesome people, any time during
the last fifty years. The affair seems to have a
periodic and somewhat whimsical growth. We suffer
a kind of intermittent Washingtonianism, which
now and then shows a very fever of drawings, and
of small subscriptions; and anon, the chill takes us,
and shakes the whole fabric to the ground.
We can not but regard it as a very unfavorable
symptom, that a corner-stone should have been laid
some two or three years ago in a quarter called
Hamilton Square, and that extraordinary energy
should have pushed forward the monumental design
to the height of a few feet.
Since that period a debility has prevailed. The
Washington sentiment has languished painfully—proving
to our mind most satisfactorily, that the true
Washington enthusiasm is periodic in its growth;
and that to secure healthful alternations of recruit
and exuberance, it should—like asparagus—be cut
off below ground.
Meantime, the strangers and office-seekers of our
great capital, are doing somewhat toward redeeming
the fame of the country. In connection with their
design, a suggestion is just now bruited of calling
upon clergymen, this coming Fourth of July (three
days hence, bear in mind) to drop a hint to the memory
of the hero who has made that day the Sunday
of our political year, and furthermore, to drop such
pennies, as his parishioners will bestow, into the
Washington monumental fund.
We should be untrue to the chit-chat of the hour—as
well as to our Washington fervor—if we did not
give the suggestion a record, and the purpose a benison!
It is fortunate for all minor matters—such as
Jenny Lind, Kossuth, green-peas, strawberries, and
Lola Montez—that our President-making comes only
by quartettes of years. It is painful to think of the
monotone of talk which would overtake the world, if
Baltimore Conventions were held monthly or even
yearly.
We are writing now in the eye of the time; and
can give no guess as to what candidates will emerge
from the Baltimore ballot-boxes; but when this shall
come under our reader’s eye, two names only will
form the foci of his political fears and hopes. Without
any predilections whatever, we most ardently
wish that our reader may not be disappointed—however
his hopes may tend: and if any editor in the
land can “trim” to his readers’ humor, with greater
sincerity, and larger latitude, we should like to know
it.
Ole Bull has been delighting the musical world,
in his way, for the month last gone, and has made[Pg 231]
more converts to the violin, by the fullness of his
faith, and the fervor of his action, than many preachers
can win over, by like qualities, to any labor of
love.
The truth is, there lies in this Scandinavian a
heartiness of impulse, and an exuberance of soul,
which makes the better part of what men call genius.
You have a conviction—as you listen—that you are
dependent for your delight upon no nice conformity
with rules—no precision of compliance—no formulary
excellence, but only and solely upon the spirit of the
man, creeping over him to the very finger-tips, and
making music and melody of very necessity.
There is a freshness, a wildness, a fierté in the
harmonies that Ole Bull creates, which appeal not
alone to your nice students of flats and sharps, but
to every ear that ever heard a river flowing, or the
soughing of pine woods. It is a make-piece—not of
Donizetti’s arias—but of that unceasing and musical
hum which is going up every summer’s day in the
way of bee-chants, and bird-anthems, and which the
soul-wakened Scandinavian has caught, and wrought
and strung upon five bits of thread!
The papers (they are accountable for whatever may
not be true in our stories) have told us strange, sad
things of the musical hero’s life. First, that he has
been a great patron of the arts—nor is it easy to believe
that he could be otherwise. Next, they have
told us, that he is an earnest lover of such liberty as
makes men think, and read, and till their own lands—nor
is this hard to believe. Again they tell us that
he has sometimes rendered himself obnoxious to the
powers that be—that his estates, once very large,
have been confiscated, and that he has come hitherward
only for the sake of repairing his altered fortunes.
If the truth lie indeed so hardly upon him, we wish
him even more success than his merit will be sure to
win.
Among the on dits of the time, we must not pass by
the good and ill-natured comments upon the new-passed
Liquor Laws of Massachusetts and of Rhode
Island. When the reader remembers that Nahant
and Newport are within the limits of these two States,
and that summer visitors to the favorite watering
places are not unapt to call for a wine-card, and to
moisten their roast lamb and peas (especially after an
exhilarating sea-bath) with a cup of Heidseck, or of
Longworth’s sparkling Catawba, they may readily
imagine the consternation that has crept over certain
portions of the visiting world. We (meaning we as
Editors) are of course without any preferences either
for watering places or—for that matter—liquoring
places. Yet we are curious to see how far the new
system will favor the fullness and the gayety of the
old summer resorts.
Persistent Newport visitors, who have grown old
with their sherry and their port, are arranging for the
transportation of “small stores,” as a portion of their
luggage; and are negotiating with the landlords their
rates of “corkage.” Whether this side-tax on the
matter will not render host and guest obnoxious to
the new-started laws, is a matter we commend to
the serious attention of the hopeful lawyers of
Newport.
What the reformatory legal enactments may do
with the wine-growers of Ohio, and with the distillers
of Pennsylvania and Indiana, we are curious to
see. As for the latter, we can not say (speaking
now in our individual capacity) that we should greatly
regret the downfall of those huge distillery pig-yards,
which spend their odors over the Ohio river;
but as for the Cincinnati wines and vineyards, we[Pg 232]
must confess that we have a lurking fondness that
way—first, because the grape culture is Scriptural,
beautiful, healthful; and next, because it is clothing
the hill-sides of our West with a purple and bountiful
product, that develops nobly the agricultural resources
of the country, and throws the gauntlet in the
very face of Burgundy. Still again, we have a fancy—perhaps
a wrong one—that pure wines, well made,
and cheapened to the wants of the humblest laborer,
will outgrow and overshadow that feverish passion for
stronger drink which vitiates so sadly our whole working
population: and yet once again, we have charity
for western vineyards, for a very love of their products;
and have felt ourselves, after a wee bit of the
quiet hock which Zimmermann presses out of the
ripe Catawba—a better feeling toward our fellows,
and a richer relish for such labor of the office as now
hampers our pen.
Under story of pleasure-seeking for the summer,
some Journalists record the intent of a southern party
to broach—in the August that now lies thirty days
into the sunshine—the passage of the Rocky Mountains,
skirting by the way the miniature valley of the
Missouri—wearing weapons of defense and offense—carrying
parlors upon wheels, and kitchens in their
carts—shooting rabbits and Indians as the seasons
vary, and dining upon buffalo and corn bread à
volanté.
We wish them much pleasure of the trip—meaning
good roads, few Indians, and musquito bars.
Seriously, however, when shall we see the valley
of the Missouri form a pleasant tangent to summer
travel, and the sportsman who now camps it by Long
Lake, or shoots coot by Moniment Point—oiling his
rifle for a range at the stalking varmint by St. Joseph’s,
and along the thousand forked branches of
the Missouri waters?
At Minnessota, they say (the doubtful newspapers
again,) people have discovered a gem of a lake,—so
still, that the bordering trees seem growing root upward,
and the islands are all Siamesed where they
float; and so clear that you count your fish before
you throw them the bait, and make such selections
among the eager patrons of your hook, as you would
do at the City market on the corner of Spring-street.
When Professor Page’s Galvanic Railroad will
take us there in a day, we will wash the ink from
our fingers in the lake of Minnessota; and if the fates
favor us, will stew a trout in Longworth’s Catawba;
meantime, we wait hopefully feeding upon Devoe’s,
moderately fatted mutton, and great plenty of imaginative
diet.
Among the rest, old Markham’s “Summer Contentments”
has furnished us with rare meals, and
inveigled us into trying with inapt hands the metier
of the rod and angle. We flatter ourselves that we
have won upon the character of the angler, however
little we may win upon his fish.
“He must,” says pleasant old Markham, “neither
be amazed with storms, nor frighted with thunder;
and if he is not temperate, but has a gnawing stomach,
that will not endure much fasting, and must observe
hours, it troubleth the mind and body, and loseth
that delight which only maketh pastime pleasing.
“He must be of a well-settled and constant belief,
to enjoy the benefit of his expectation; for than to
despair, it were better never to be put in practice:
and he must ever think, when the waters are pleasant,
and any thing likely, that there the Creator of
all good things, hath stored up much of plenty; and[Pg 233]
though your satisfaction be not as ready as your
wishes, yet you must hope still, that with perseverance
you shall reap the fullness of your harvest
with contentment. Then he must be full of love
both to his pleasure, and his neighbor—to his pleasure,
which will otherwise be irksome and tedious—and
to his neighbor, that he never give offense in any
particular, nor be guilty of any general destruction;
then he must be exceeding patient, and neither vex
nor excruciate himself with any losses or mischances,
as in losing the prey when it is almost in hand, or by
breaking his tools by ignorance or negligence; but
with pleased sufferance amend errors, and think
mischances instructions to better carefulness.”
We commend all this to the trout fishers among
the musquitos, and black flies of Hamilton County—for
even into that dim, and barbarian region, our
monthly budget finds its way.
Among other things of the hour, we must spare a
note for those pleasant statistics of author-and-bookdom,
which the international discussion of Copyright
has called into print.
Heretofore, the man of books has been reckoned
as a liver, for the most part, upon such manna as
rained down from time to time, from a very imaginative
heaven; he has lived, by a certain charitable
courtesy of the world, (which is coy of ferreting out
its injustices) beyond the tongue of talk, and his
pride and poverty have suffered an amiable reprieve.
The time, it seems, is now gone by; and we find
Prescott and Irving submitted to the same fiscal
measurement, as are the brokers upon ‘Change. We
wish the whole author fraternity might come as bravely
out of it as the two we have named: and should it
ever come to pass, that the fraternity were altogether
rich, we hope they will not neglect the foundation of
some quiet hospital for the poor fellows (like ourselves)
who record their progress, and chronicle their
honors.
In old times a fancy held men’s minds, that the
payment for poetry came only from Heaven: and
that so soon as the Divine fingers which caught the
minstrelsy of the angel world, touched upon gold,
they palsied, and lost their power. Under the present
flattering condition of the author world (of which,
alas, we only read!) it may be well to revive the
caution: the poor may, at the least, console themselves
thereby; and as for the rich—they need no
consolation.
Time and time again, we believe, spicy authors
have threatened to take the publisher’s business off
his hands; and in lieu of half the profits, to measure
them all with themselves. But, unfortunately for the
credit of the calling, authors are, in the general way,
blessed with very moderate financial capacity; and
from Scott to Lamartine, they have in such venture,
to the best of our observation, worked very hard—for
very little pay.
Speaking of Lamartine, reminds us of a little episode
of French life, which has latterly crept into the
French papers, and which would have made (as the
publishers say) a “companion volume” to Lamartine’s
Raphael—always provided it were as well
written out. The episode is dismissed in two or
three lines of the journals, and is headed in very attracting
way—”Died of Love.”
Such a kind of death being mostly unheard of—especially
in New York—it will be necessary to justify
the title by a somewhat fuller résumé of the story,
than the journalist favors us with.
Marie of Montauban was as pretty a girl as the
traveler might see in going through all of southern
France; and a pretty girl of southern France, is more
than pretty in any other quarter of France.
Her father had been a small propriétaire, and had
married a descendant of an old family, under circumstances
of that vague and wild romance which grew
up a little after the old Revolution. Both the parents,
however, died early in life: she inherited from
the mother exceeding delicacy, and a refinement,
which agreed very poorly with the poverty to which
her father’s improvidence had left her an heir.
Admired and beloved, and sometimes courted by
those about her, she resolutely determined to secure
her own support. She commenced in a romantic way—by
quitting secretly her home, and throwing herself
upon a very broad and a very wicked world. Fortune
guided her to the home of a worthy baker; she here
learned the smaller mysteries of his craft, and made
such show in the front shop of her new-found patron,
as bewitched the provincial gailliards, and made its
tale upon the heart of the baker’s son.
In short, the son wooed in earnest; the baker protested:
and whether it was the protest (which is sure
to kindle higher flame) or the honest heart of the wooer
himself, Marie forgot the earnest longings, which
her mother’s nature had planted in her, and became
the runaway wife of the runaway baker’s son.
All French runaways (except from Government)
go to Paris: therefore it was, that in a year’s time,
you might have seen the humble sign of the baker’s
son upon a modest shop of the Boulevard Beaumarchais.
Beauty is always found out in Paris, and it
is generally admired. Therefore it was, that the baker’s
son prospered, and the Café de Paris heard
mention of the beautiful baker’s wife of the Beaumarchais.
But, with the sight of the Louvre, the Tuileries,
and all the elegancies of metropolitan life, the old
longings of the motherly nature came back to the
humiliated Marie. She stole hours for reading and
for music, and quieted her riotous ambition with the
ambition of knowledge.
Still, however, her admirers besieged her; but
thanks to her birth, besieged in vain. From month
to month she attended her shop; and from month
to month beguiled her mission with reading of old
stories, and with the music of her guitar.
Now, it happened that in this time, a certain
Jacques Arago (well known to fame) chanced upon
a day to visit the baker’s shop of the Boulevard
Beaumarchais; and it further happened, that as the
customer was a traveler and a savant, that he fell
into talk with the beautiful Marie, who even then
held in her fingers some work of the visitor himself.
Talk ripened into conversation, and conversation
into interest. The heart of Marie—always dutiful
at home—now went wandering under the guide of
her mind. She admired the distinguished traveler,
and from admiring, she came presently—in virtue of
his kind offices and of his instructions continued day
after day—to love him.
Therefore it was that Jacques Arago, when he
came to depart upon new voyages (and here we follow
his own story, rather than probability), did not
whisper of his leave to the beautiful Marie, who still
held her place in the baker’s shop upon the Boulevard
Beaumarchais.
But she found her liking too strong to resist; and
when she heard of his departure, she hurried away
to Havre—only to see the sails of his out-bound
ship glimmering on the horizon.
She bore the matter stoutly as she could—cherishing
his letters each one as so many parts of the mind
that had enslaved her; and, finally, years after, met
him calmly, on his return. “I have lived,” she said,
“to see you again.”
But in a little while, Arago, sitting one day in his
bureau, receives a letter from Marie of Beaumarchais.
“You deceived me when you went away over the
sea; I forgive you for it! Will you forgive me now
another deception? I was not well when you saw
me last; I am now in the Hospital Beaujon; I shall
die before tomorrow. But I die faithful to my religion—God—you!
Adieu!
Marie.“
Jacques Arago himself writes so much of the story
as has served to make the back-bone for this; and
we appeal to the ninety thousand readers of our
gossip if Jacques Arago needed any thing more than
the finesse of Lamartine, and a touch of his poetic
nature, to weave the story of poor Marie into another
Raphael?
AN OLD GENTLEMAN’S LETTER.
“THE STORY OF THE BRIDE OF LANDECK.”
Dear Sir—I now resume the very interesting
tale I wished to tell you; but from which, in my
last, I was diverted in a manner requiring some
apology.
You know, however, that this failing of being carried
away to collaterals, is frequent in old gentlemen
and nurses; and you must make excuses for my age
and infirmity. Now, however, you shall have the
story of “The Bride of Landeck.” A bride is always
interesting, and therefore I trust that my bride will
not be less so than others. There is something so
touching in the confidence with which she bestows
the care of her whole fate and happiness on another,
something so strangely perilous, even in her very
joy, such a misty darkness over that new world into
which she plunges, that even the coarsest and most
vulgar are moved by it.
I recollect an almost amusing instance of this.
The very words employed by the speakers will show
you that they were persons of inferior condition;
and yet they were uttered with a sigh, and with
every appearance of real feeling.
I was one day walking along through the streets
of a great city, where it is the custom, in almost
all instances, for marriages to take place in church.
My way lay by the vestry of a fashionable church,
and I was prevented for a minute or two from passing
by a great throng of carriages, and a little crowd
gathered to see a bride and bridegroom set out upon
their wedding tour. There were two mechanics immediately
before me—carpenters apparently—and,
being in haste, I tried to force my way on. One of
the men looked round, saying quietly, “There’s no
use pushing, you can’t get by;” and in a moment
after, the bridal party came forth. The bridegroom
was a tall, fine-looking, grave young man; and the
bride a very beautiful, interesting creature, hardly
twenty. They both seemed somewhat annoyed by
the crowd, and hurried into their carriage and drove
away.
When the people dispersed, the two carpenters
walked on before me, commenting upon the occurrence.
“Well,” said the one, “she’s as pretty a
creature as ever I saw; and he’s a handsome man;
but he looks a little sternish, to my mind. I hope
he’ll treat her well.”
“Ah, poor thing,” said the other, “she has tied a
knot with her tongue, that she can not untie with
her teeth.”
It is not, however, only sentiment which is occasionally
elicited at weddings. I have known some
of the most ludicrous scenes in the world occur on
these solemn occasions. One, especially, will never
pass from my mind, and I must try to give you an
account of it, although the task will be somewhat
difficult.
Some fifty years ago, in the good city of Edinburgh,
many of the conveniences, and even necessaries
of household comfort were arranged in a very
primitive manner. It was about this time, or a little
before it, that a gentleman, whom I afterward knew
well, Mr. J—— F——, wooed and won a very beautiful
girl of the best society in the city. His doing
so was, indeed, a marvel to all; for, though young,
witty, and well-looking, he was perhaps the most
absent man upon the face of the earth; and the wonder
was that he could ever recollect himself sufficiently
to make love to one woman for two days
consecutively. However, so it was; and a vast
number of mistakes and blunders having been got
over, the wedding day was appointed and came.
The ceremony was to be performed in the house of
the bride’s father; and a large and fashionable company
was assembled at the hour appointed. The
bridegroom was known to have been in the house
some time; but he did not appear; and minister,
parents, bride, bridesmaids, and bridesmen, all full
dressed, the ladies in court lappets, and the gentlemen
with chapeaux bras under their arms, began to
look very grave.
The bride’s brother, however, knew his friend’s
infirmity, and was also aware that he had an exceedingly
bad habit of reading classical authors in
places the least fitted for such purposes. He stole
out of the room, then, hurried to the place where he
expected his future brother-in-law might be found;
and a minute after, in spite of doors and staircases,
his voice was heard exclaiming, “Jimmy—Jimmy;
you forget you are going to be married, man. Every
one is waiting for you.”
“I will come directly—I will come directly,” cried
another voice—”I quite forgot—go and keep them
amused.”
The young gentleman returned, with a smile upon
his face; but announced that the bridegroom would
be there in an instant; and the whole party arranged
themselves in a formidable semi-circle. This was
just complete, when the door opened, and the bridegroom
appeared. All eyes fixed upon him—all eyes
turned toward his left arm, where his chapeau bras
should have been; and a universal titter burst from
all lips. Poor F—— stood confounded, perceived
the direction of their looks, and turned his own eyes
to his left arm also. Close pressed beneath it, appeared,
instead of a neat black chapeau bras, a thin,
flat, round piece of oak, with a small brass knob rising
from the centre of one side. In horror, consciousness,
and confusion, he suddenly lifted his arm. Down
dropped the obnoxious implement, lighted on its
edge, rolled forward into the midst of the circle,
whirled round and round, as if paying its compliments
to every body, and settled itself with a
flounder at the bride’s feet. A roar, which might
have shook St. Andrews, burst from the whole
party.
The bride married him notwithstanding, and practiced
through life the same forbearance—the first of
matrimonial virtues—which she showed on the present
occasion.
Poor F——, notwithstanding the sobering effects
of matrimony, continued always the most absent
man in the world; and one instance occurred, some[Pg 237]
fifteen or sixteen years after his marriage, which his
wife used to tell with great glee. She was a very
notable woman, and good housekeeper. Originally
a Presbyterian, she had conformed to the views of
her husband, and regularly frequented the Episcopal
church. One Sunday, just before the carriage came
to the door to take her and her husband to the morning
service, she went down to the kitchen, as was
her custom, in mercantile parlance, to take stock,
and give her orders. She happened to be somewhat
longer than usual: the carriage was announced, and
poor F——, probably knowing that if he gave himself
a moment to pause, he should forget himself, and
his wife, and the church, and all other holy and venerable
things, went down after her, with the usual,
“My dear, the carriage is waiting; we shall be very
late.”
Mrs. F—— went through her orders with customary
precision, took up her prayer-book, entered the
carriage with her husband, and rolled away toward
the church.
“My dear, what an extraordinary smell of bacon
there is in the carriage,” said Mr. F——.
“I do not smell it, my dear,” said Mrs. F——.
“I do,” said Mr. F——, expanding his nostrils
emphatically.
“I think I smell it too, now,” said Mrs. F——,
taking a sniff.
“Well, I hope those untidy servants of ours do
not smoke bacon in the carriage,” said Mr. F——.
“Oh, dear, no,” replied his wife, with a hearty
laugh. “No fear of that, my dear.”
Shortly after, the carriage stopped at the church
door; and Mr. and Mrs. F—— mounted the stairs to
their pew, which was in the gallery, and conspicuous
to the whole congregation. The lady seated herself,
and laid her prayer-book on the velvet cushion before
her. Mr. F—— put his hand into his pocket, in
search of his own prayer-book, and pulled out a long
parallelogram, which was not a prayer-book, but
which he laid on the cushion likewise.
“I don’t wonder there was a smell of bacon in the
carriage, my dear,” whispered Mrs. F——; and, to
his horror, he perceived lying before him, in the eyes
of a thousand persons, a very fine piece of red-and-white
streaky bacon, which he had taken up in the
kitchen, thinking it was his prayer-book.
On only one subject could Mr. F—— concentrate
his thoughts, and that was the law, in the profession
of which he obtained considerable success, although
occasionally, an awful blunder was committed; but,
strange to say, never in the strictly legal part of his
doings. He would forget his own name, and write
that of some friend of whom he was thinking instead.
He would confound plaintiff with defendant, and
witnesses with counsel; but he never made a mistake
in an abstract legal argument. There, where
no collateral, and, as he imagined, immaterial circumstances
were concerned—such as, who was the
man to be hanged, and who was not—the reasoning
was clear, acute, and connected; and for all little
infirmities of mind, judges and jurors, who generally
knew him well, made due allowance.
Other people had to make allowance also; and
especially when, between terms, he would go out to
pay a morning visit to a friend, Mrs. F—— never
counted, with any certainty, upon his return for a
month. He would go into the house where his call
was to be made, talk for a few minutes, take up a
book, and read till dinner time—dine—and lucky if
he did not fancy himself in his own house, and take
the head of the table. Toward night he might find[Pg 238]
out his delusion, and the next morning proceed upon
his way, borrowing a clean shirt, and leaving his
dirty one behind him. Thus it happened, that at the
end of a twelvemonth, his wardrobe comprised a vast
collection of shirts, of various sorts and patterns,
with his own name on very few of them.
The stories of poor Jimmy F——’s eccentricities
in Edinburgh were innumerable. On one occasion,
seeing a lady, on his return home, coming away from
his own door, he handed her politely into her carriage,
expressing his regret that she had not found Mrs
F—— at home.
“I am not surprised, my dear,” said the lady, who
was in reality his own wife, “that you forget me,
when you so often forget yourself.”
“God bless me,” cried Jimmy, with the most innocent
air in the world. “I was quite sure I had
seen you somewhere before; but could not tell where
it was.”
Dear old Edinburgh, what a city thou wert when
I first visited thee, now more than forty years ago!
How full of strange nooks and corners, and, above
all, how full of that racy and original character which
the world in general is so rapidly losing! Warm
hearted hospitality was one of the great characteristics
of Auld Reekie in those times, and it must be admitted
that social intercourse was sometimes a little
too jovial. This did not indeed prevent occasional
instances of miserly closeness, and well laughed at
were they when they were discovered. There was
a lady of good station and ample means in the city,
somewhat celebrated for the not unusual combination
of a niggard spirit, and a tendency to ostentatious
display. Large supper parties were then in vogue;
and I was invited to more than one of these entertainments
at the house of Lady C—— G——, where
I remarked that, though the table was well covered,
the guests were not very strenuously pressed to their
food. She had two old servants, a butler and a foot-man,
trained to all her ways, and apparently participating
in her economical feelings. These men, with
the familiarity then customary in Scotch servants,
did not scruple to give their mistress any little hints
at the supper table in furtherance of her saving propensities,
and as the old lady was somewhat deaf,
these asides were pretty much public property. On
one occasion, the butler was seen to bend over his
mistress’s chair, saying, in a loud whisper, and good
broad Scotch, “Press the jeelies, my leddy—press
the jeelies. They’ll no keep.”
Lady C—— G—— did not exactly catch his words,
and looked up inquiringly in his face, and the man
repeated, “Press the jeelies, my leddy: they’re getting
mouldy.”
“Shave them, John—shave them,” said Lady C——
G——, in a solemn tone.
“They’ve been shaved already, my leedy,” roared
John; and the company of course exploded.
But to return to my tale. The small village of
Landeck, is situated in the heart of the Tyrol, and
in that peculiar district, called the Vorarlberg. It is
as lovely a spot as the eye of man can rest upon,
and the whole drive, in fact, from Innspruck is full
of picturesque beauty. But—
But I find this is the last page of the sheet, when
I fondly fancied that I had another whole page, which
I think would be sufficient to conclude the tale. I
had probably better, therefore, reserve the story of
The Bride of Landeck for another letter, and only
beg you to believe me
Yours faithfully,
P.
Editor’s Drawer.
It is not a very long time ago, that “bustles”
formed a very essential part of a fashionable
lady’s dress; nor has this singular branch of the fine
arts altogether fallen into decadence at the present
day. And, as apropos of this, we find in the “Drawer”
a description of the uses of this article in Africa,
which we think will awaken a smile upon the fair
lips of our lady-readers. “The most remarkable
article of dress,” says the African traveler, from
whom our extract is quoted, “that I have seen, is
one which I have vaguely understood to constitute a
part of the equipment of my fair countrywomen; in a
word, the veritable ‘Bustle!‘ Among the belles here,
there is a reason for the excrescence which does not
exist elsewhere; for the little children ride astride
the maternal bustle, which thus becomes as useful as
it is an ornamental protuberance. Fashion, however,
has evidently more to do with the matter than convenience;
for old wrinkled grandmothers wear these
beautiful anomalies, and little girls of eight years old
display protuberances that might excite the envy of a
Broadway belle. Indeed, Fashion may be said to
have its perfect triumph and utmost refinement in
this article; it being a positive fact that some of the
girls hereabout wear merely the bustle, without so
much as the shadow of a garment! Its native name
is “Tarb-Koshe.””
Here is a formula for all who can couple “love”
and “dove,” by which they may rush into print as
“poets” of the common “water.” The skeleton may
be called any thing—”Nature,” “Poesy,” “Woman,”
or what not:
Breeze…..gentle…..playing;
Bowers…..beauty…..bloom,
Rose…..jessamine…..perfume.
Twilight…..moon…..mellow ray,
Tint…..glories…..parting day.
Poet…..stars…..truth…..delight,
Joy…..sunshine…..silence…..night;
Voice…..frown…..affection…..love,
Lion…..anger…..taméd dove.
Lovely…..innocent…..beguile,
Terror…..frown…..conquer…..smile;
Loved one…..horror…..haste…..delay,
Past…..thorns…..meet…..gay.
Sweetness…..life…..weary…..prose,
Love…..hate…..bramble…..rose;
Absence…..presence…..glory…..bright,
Life…..halo…..beauty…..light.
Not long since a young English merchant took his
youthful wife with him to Hong-Kong, China, where
the couple were visited by a wealthy Mandarin. The
latter regarded the lady very attentively, and seemed
to dwell with delight upon her movements. When
she at length left the apartment, he said to the husband,
in broken English (worse than broken China):
“What you give for that wifey-wife yours?”
“Oh,” replied the husband, laughing at the singular
error of his visitor, “two thousand dollars.”
This the merchant thought would appear to the
Chinese rather a high figure; but he was mistaken.
“Well,” said the Mandarin, taking out his book
with an air of business, “s’pose you give her to me;
give you five thousand dollar!”
It is difficult to say whether the young merchant
was more amazed than amused; but the very grave
and solemn air of the Chinaman convinced him that
he was in sober earnest; and he was compelled,
therefore, to refuse the offer with as much placidity[Pg 240]
as he could assume. The Mandarin, however, continued
to press his bargain:
“I give you seven thousand dollar,” said he: “You
take ’em?”
The merchant, who had no previous notion of the
value of the commodity which he had taken out with
him, was compelled, at length, to inform his visitor
that Englishmen were not in the habit of selling their
wives after they once came in their possession—an
assertion which the Chinaman was very slow to believe.
The merchant afterward had a hearty laugh
with his young and pretty wife, and told her that he
had just discovered her full value, as he had that moment
been offered seven thousand dollars for her; a
very high figure, “as wives were going” in China at
that time!
Nothing astonishes a Chinaman so much, who may
chance to visit our merchants at Hong-Kong, as the
deference which is paid by our countrymen to their
ladies, and the position which the latter are permitted
to hold in society. The very servants express
their disgust at seeing American or English ladies
permitted to sit at table with their lords, and wonder
why men can so far forget their dignity!
We have seen the thought contained in the following
Persian fable, before, in the shape of a scrap
of “Proverbial Philosophy,” by an eastern sage; but
the sentiment is so admirably versified in the lines,
that we can not resist presenting them to the reader:
That from a passing cloud descended,
Was heard thus idly to complain:
‘My brief existence now is ended.
Outcast alike of earth and sky,
Useless to live—unknown to die.’
And then an open shell received it,
And, after-years, how rich was he
Who from its prison-house relieved it!
That drop of rain had formed a gem,
To deck a monarch’s diadem.”
There is a certain London cockneyism that begins
to obtain among some persons even here—and
that is, the substitution of the word “gent,” for
gentleman. It is a gross vulgarism. In England,
however, the terms are more distinctive, it seems.
A waiting-maid at a provincial inn, on being asked
how many “gents” there were in the house, replied,
“Three gents and four gentlemen.” “Why do you
make a distinction, Betty?” said her interrogator.
“Oh, why, the gents are only half gentlemen, people
from the country, who come on horseback; the others
have their carriages, and are real gentlemen!”
Most readers will remember the ill-favored fraternity
mentioned by Addison, known as “The Ugly
Club,” into which no person was admitted without
a visible queerity in his aspect, or peculiar cast of
countenance. The club-room was decorated with
the heads of eminent ogres; in short, every thing
was in keeping with the deformed objects of the
association. They have a practice at the West of
giving to the ugliest man in all the “diggins” round
about, a jack-knife, which he carries until he meets
with a man uglier than himself, when the new customer
“takes the knife,” with all its honors. A certain
notorious “beauty” had carried the knife for a
long time, with no prospect of ever being called upon
to “stand and deliver” it. He had an under-lip,
which hung down like a motherless colt’s, bending
into a sort of pouch for a permanent chew of tobacco[Pg 241]
his eyes had a diabolical squint each way; his nose
was like a ripe warty tomato; his complexion like
that of an old saddle-flap; his person and limbs a
miracle of ungainliness, and his gait a cross between
the slouch of an elephant and the scrambling movement
of a kangaroo. Yet this man was compelled to
give up the knife. It happened in this wise: He
was kicked in the face by a horse! His “mug,” as
the English cockney would call it, was smashed into
an almost shapeless mass. But so very ugly was he
before the accident, that, when his face got well, it
was found to be so much improved that he was
obliged to surrender up the knife to a successful
competitor! He must have been a handsome man,
whom a kick in the face by a horse would “improve!”
Some years ago the Queen of England lost a
favorite female dog. It was last seen, before its
death, poking its nose into a dish of sweet-breads on
the pantry-dresser. Foul play was suspected; the
scullery-maid was examined; the royal dog-doctor
was summoned; a “crowner’s quest” was held upon
the body; and the surgeon, after the evidence was
“all in,” assuming the office of coroner, proceeded
to “sum up” as follows:
“This affair was involved, apparently, in a good
deal of doubt until this inquisition was held. The deceased
might have been poisoned, or might not; and
here the difficulty comes in, to determine whether
he was or wasn’t. On a post-mortem examination,
there was a good deal of vascular inflammation about
the coats of the nose; and I have no doubt the affair
of the sweet-bread, which was possibly very highly
peppered, had something to do with these appearances.
The pulse had, of course, stopped; but, as
far as I could judge from appearances, I should say it
had been pretty regular. The ears were perfectly
healthy, and the tail appeared to have been recently
wagged; showing that there could have been nothing
very wrong in that quarter. The conclusion
at which, after careful consideration, I have arrived,
is, that the royal favorite came to his death from old
age, or rather from the lapse of time; and a deodand
is therefore imposed on the kitchen-clock, which was
rather fast on the day of the dog’s death, and very
possibly might have accelerated his demise!”
It is no small thing to be called on suddenly to address
a public meeting, of any sort, and to find all
your wits gone a-wool-gathering, when you most require
their services. “Such being the case,” and
“standing admitted,” as it will be, by numerous readers,
we commend the following speech of a compulsory
orator at the opening of a free hospital:
“Gentlemen—Ahem!—I—I—I rise to say—that
is, I wish to propose a toast—wish to propose a toast.
Gentlemen, I think that you’ll all say—ahem—I think,
at least, that this toast is, as you’ll say, the toast of
the evening—toast of the evening. Gentlemen, I belong
to a good many of these things—and I say, gentlemen,
that this hospital requires no patronage—at
least, you don’t want any recommendation. You’ve
only got to be ill—got to be ill. Another thing—they
are all locked up—I mean they are shut up separate—that
is, they’ve all got separate beds—separate
beds. Now, gentlemen, I find by the report (turning
over the leaves in a fidgety manner), I find, gentlemen,
that from the year seventeen—no, eighteen—no, ah,
yes, I’m right—eighteen hundred and fifty—No! it’s
a 3, thirty-six—eighteen hundred and thirty-six, no
less than one hundred and ninety-three millions—no!
ah! (to a committee-man at his side,) Eh?—what?—oh,[Pg 242]
yes—thank you!—thank you, yes—one hundred
and ninety-three thousand—two millions—no (looking
through his eye-glass), two hundred and thirty-one—one
hundred and ninety-three thousand, two hundred
and thirty-one! Gentlemen, I beg to propose—
Intelligible as Egyptian hieroglyphics, and “clear
as mud” to the “most superficial observer!”
That was a touch of delicate sarcasm which is
recorded of Charles Lamb’s brother, “James Elia.”
He was out at Eton one day, with his brother and
some other friends; and upon seeing some of the Eton
boys, students of the college, at play upon the green,
he gave vent to his forebodings, with a sigh and solemn
shake of the head: “Ah!” said he, “what a
pity to think that these fine ingenuous lads in a few years
will all be changed into frivolous members of
parliament!”
Some spendthrifts belonging to “The Blues” having
been obliged to submit their “very superior long-tailed
troop horses” to the arbitrament of a London
auctioneer’s hammer, a wag “improves the occasion”
by inditing the following touching parody:
To take a last fond look
At the troopers, as he entered them
In the horse-buyer’s book.
He listened to the neigh,
So familiar to his ear;
But the soldier thought of bills to pay,
And wiped away a tear.
A mare fell on her knees;
She cocked aloft her crow-black tail,
That fluttered in the breeze,
She seemed to breathe a prayer—
A prayer he could not hear—
For the soldier felt his pockets bare,
And wiped away a tear.
Oh! do not deem him weak!
To meet his creditors, he knows
He’s not sufficient ‘cheek.’
Go read the writ-book through,
And ‘mid the names, I fear,
You’re sure to find the very Blue
Who wiped away the tear!”
We believe it is Dryden who says, “It needs all
we know to make things plain.” We wonder what he
would have thought of this highly intelligible account
of blowing up a ship by a submarine battery, as Monsieur
Maillefert blew up the rocks in Hellgate:
“There is no doubt that all submarine salts, acting
in coalition with a pure phosphate, and coagulating
chemically with the sublimate of marine potash,
will create combustion in nitrous bodies. It is a remarkable
fact in physics, that sulphurous acids, held
in solution by glutinous compounds, will create igneous
action in aquiferous bodies; and hence it is,
therefore, that the pure carbonates of any given quantity
of bituminous or ligneous solids will of themselves
create the explosions in question.”
We have heard men listen to such lucid, pellucid
“expositions” as this, with staring eyes:
That one small head could carry all he knew.”
He was a keen observer and a rare discriminator of
children, who drew this little picture, in a work upon
“Childhood and its Reminiscences:”
“See those two little girls! You hardly know
which is the elder, so closely do they follow each[Pg 243]
other. They were born to the same routine, and
will be bred in it for years, perhaps, side by side,
in unequal fellowship; one pulling back, the other
dragging forward. Watch them for a few moments
as they play together, each dragging her doll about
in a little cart. Their names are Cecilia and Constance,
and they manage their dolls always as differently
as they will their children. You ask Cecilia
where she is going to drive her doll to, and she will
tell you, ‘Through the dining-room into the hall, and
then back into the dining-room,’ which is all literally
true. You ask Constance, and with a grave, important
air, and a loud whisper, for Doll is not to
hear on any account, she answers, ‘I am going to
take her to London, and then to Brighton, to see her
little cousin: the hall is Brighton, you know,’ she
adds, with a condescending look. Cecilia laments
over a dirty frock, with a slit at the knee, and thinks
that Mary, the maid, will never give her the new one
she promised. Constance’s doll is somewhat in the
costume of the king of the Sandwich Islands; top-boots
and a cocked-hat, having only a skein of worsted
tied round her head, and a strip of colored calico
or her shoulders; but she is perfectly satisfied that
it is a wreath of flowers and a fine scarf; bids you
smell of the “rose-oil” in her hair, and then whips
herself, to jump over the mat.
“In other matters, the case is reversed. When
fear is concerned, Cecilia’s imagination becomes
active, and Constance’s remains perfectly passive.
A bluff old gentleman passes through that same hall.
The children stop their carts and stare at him, upon
which he threatens to put them in his pocket. Poor
Cecilia runs away, in the greatest alarm; but Constance
coolly says: “You can’t put us in your pocket;
it isn’t half big enough!”
It strikes us that there is an important lesson to
parents in this last passage. Because one child has
no fear to go to bed in the dark, how many poor
trembling children, differently constituted, have passed
the night in an agony of fear!
There are few more striking things in verse, in
the English Language, than “The Execution of Montrose.”
The author has not, to our knowledge, been
named, and the lines appeared for the first time many
years ago. The illustrious head of the great house
of Grahame in Scotland was condemned to be hung,
drawn, and quartered; his head to be affixed on an
iron pin and set on the pinnacle of the Tolbooth in
Edinburgh; one hand to be set on the port of Perth,
the other on the port of Stirling; one leg and foot on
the port of Aberdeen, the other on the port of Glasgow.
In the hour of his defeat and of his death he
showed the greatness of his soul, by exhibiting the
most noble magnanimity and Christian heroism. The
few verses which follow will enable the reader to
judge of the spirit which pervades the poem:
Through wild Lochaber’s snows,
What time the plaided clans came down
To battle with Montrose:
I’ve told thee how the Southrons fell
Beneath the broad claymore,
And how we smote the Campbell clan
By Inverlochy’s shore:
I’ve told thee how we swept Dundee,
And tamed the Lindsay’s pride!
But never have I told thee yet,
How the Great Marquis died!
Oh, deed of deathless shame!
I charge thee, boy, if e’er thou meet
With one of Assynt’s name[Pg 244]—
Be it upon the mountain side,
Or yet within the glen,
Stand he in martial gear alone,
Or backed by armed men—
Face him, as thou would’st face the man
Who wronged thy sire’s renown;
Remember of what blood thou art,
And strike the caitiff down!”
The poet goes on to describe his riding to the place
of execution in a cart, with hands tied behind him,
and amidst the jeers and taunts of his enemies; but
his noble bearing subdued the hearts of many even
of his bitter foes. Arrived at the place of execution,
the “Great Marquis” looks up to the scaffold, and
exclaims:
And by the name I bear,
And by the red St. Andrew’s cross
That waves above us there—
Ay, by a greater, mightier oath,
And oh! that such should be!—
By that dark stream of royal blood
That lies ‘twixt you and me—
I have not sought on battle-field
A wreath of such renown,
Nor dared I hope, on my dying day,
To win a martyr’s crown!
Where sleep the good and brave,
But a better place ye have named for me
Than by my father’s grave.
For truth and right ‘gainst treason’s might,
This hand has always striven,
And ye raise it up for a witness still
In the eye of earth and heaven.
Then raise my head on yonder tower,
Give every town a limb,
And God who made, shall gather them;
I go from you to Him!”
We know of few sublimer deaths than this, in which
the poet has taken no liberties with historical facts.
A cunning old fox is Rothschild, the greatest
banker in the world. He said, on one occasion, to
Sir Thomas Buxton, in England, “My success has
always turned upon one maxim. I said, ‘I can do
what another man can;’ and so I am a match for all
the rest of ’em. Another advantage I had: I was
always an off-hand man. I made a bargain at once.
When I was settled in London, the East India Company
had eight hundred thousand pounds in gold to
sell. I went to the sale, and bought the whole of it.
I knew the Duke of Wellington must have it. I had
bought a great many of his bills at a discount. The
Government sent for me, and said they must have it.
When they had got it, they didn’t know how to get it
to Portugal, where they wanted it. I undertook all
that, and I sent it through France; and that was the
best business I ever did in my life.
“It requires a great deal of boldness and a great
deal of caution to make a great fortune, and when you
have got it, it requires ten times as much wit to keep
it. If I were to listen to one half the projects proposed
to me, I should ruin myself very soon.
“One of my neighbors is a very ill-tempered man.
He tries to vex me, and has built a great place for
swine close to my walk. So when I go out, I hear
first, ‘Grunt, grunt,’ then ‘Squeak, squeak.’ But
this does me no harm. I am always in good-humor.
Sometimes, to amuse myself, I give a beggar a guinea.
He thinks it is a mistake, and for fear I should
find it out, he runs away as hard as he can. I advise
you to give a beggar a guinea sometimes—it is very
amusing.”
Travelers by railroad, who stop at the “eating[Pg 245]
stations,” and are hurried away by the supernatural
shriek of the locomotive before they have begun their
repast, will appreciate and laugh at the following:
“We have sometimes seen in a pastry-cook’s window,
the announcement of ‘Soups hot till eleven at
night,’ and we have thought how very hot the said
soups must be at ten o’clock in the morning; but we
defy any soup to be so red-hot, so scorchingly and so
intensely scarifying to the roof of the mouth, as the
soup you are allowed just three minutes to swallow
at the railway stations. In the course of our perigrinations,
a day or two ago, we had occasion to stop
at a distant station. A smiling gentleman, with an
enormous ladle, said insinuatingly:
“‘Soup, sir?’
“‘Thank you—yes.’
“Then the gigantic ladle was plunged into a caldron,
which hissed with hot fury at the intrusion of
the ladle.
“We were put in possession of a plateful of a
colored liquid, that actually took the skin off our face
by mere steam. Having paid for the soup, we were
just about to put a spoonful to our lips when a bell
was rung, and the gentleman who had suggested the
soup, ladled out the soup, and got the money for the
soup, blandly remarked:
“‘Sir, the train is just off!’
“We made a desperate thrust of a spoonful into
our mouth, but the skin peeled off our lips, tongue,
and palate, like the ‘jacket’ from a hot potato.”
Probably the same soup was served out to the passengers
by the next train. Meanwhile the “soup-vendor
smiled pleasantly, and evidently enjoyed the
fun!”
One of the best of the minor things of Thackeray’s—thrown
off, doubtless before his temporarily-suspended
cigar had gone out—is the following. It is a
satire upon the circumstance of some fifty deer being
penned into the narrow wood of some English nobleman,
for Prince Albert to “hunt” in those confined
limits. The lines are by “Jeems, cousin-german
on the Scotch side,” to “Chawls Yellowplush, Igsquire”:
“SONNICK.
“sejested by prince halbert gratiously killing
the stags at jacks cobug gothy.
In Cobug (where such hanimels abound)
Was shot, as by the newspaper I ‘ear,
By Halbert, Usband of the British crownd.
Britannia’s Queen let fall the pretty tear,
Seeing them butchered in their sylvan prisns;
Igspecially when the keepers standing round,
Came up and cut their pretty innocent whizns.
Suppose, instead of this pore Germing sport,
This Saxon wenison wich he shoots and bags,
Our Prins should take a turn in Capel Court,
And make a massyker of Henglish stags.
Poor stags of Hengland! were the Untsman at you,
What havoc he would make, and what a tremenjus battu.
Jeems.“
What is pleasure? It is an extremely difficult
thing to say what “pleasure” means. Pleasure
bears a different scale to every person. Pleasure to
a country girl may mean a village ball, and “so many
partners that she danced till she could scarcely
stand.” Pleasure to a school-boy means tying a
string to his school-fellow’s toe when he is asleep,
and pulling it till he wakens him. Pleasure to a
“man of inquiring mind” means, “a toad inside of a
stone,” or a beetle running around with his head off.
Pleasure to a hard-laboring man means doing nothing;[Pg 246]
pleasure to a fashionable lady means, “having
something to do to drive away the time.” Pleasure
to an antiquary means, an “illegible inscription.”
Pleasure to a connoisseur means, a “dark,
invisible, very fine picture.” Pleasure to the social,
the “human face divine.” Pleasure to the morose,
“Thank Heaven, I shan’t see a soul for the next
six months!”
“Why don’t you wash and dress yourself when
you come into a court of justice?” asked a pompous
London judge of a chimney-sweep, who was being
examined as a witness. “Dress myself, my lord,”
said the sweep: “I am dressed as much as your
lordship: you are in your working-clothes, and so
am I!”
A good while ago that inimitable wag, Punch
had some very amusing “Legal Maxims,” with comments
upon them; a few of which found their way
into the “Drawer,” and a portion of which we subjoin:
“A personal action dies with the person.“—This
maxim is clear enough; and means that an action
brought against a man, when he dies in the middle
of it, can not be continued. Thus, though the law
sometimes, and very often, pursues a man to the
grave, his rest there is not likely to be disturbed by
the lawyers. If a soldier dies in action, the action
does not necessarily cease, but is often continued
with considerable vigor afterward.
“Things of a higher nature determine things of a
lower nature.“—Thus a written agreement determines
one in words; although if the words are of a very
high nature, they put an end to all kinds of agreement
between the parties.
“The greater contains the less.“—Thus, if a man
tenders more money than he ought to pay, he tenders
what he owes: for the greater contains the less;
but a quart wine-bottle, which is greater than a pint
and a half, does not always contain a pint and a
half; so that, in this instance, the less is not contained
in the greater.
“Deceit and fraud shall be remedied on all occasions.“—It
may be very true, that deceit and fraud
ought to be remedied, but whether they are, is quite
another question. It is much to be feared, that in
law, as well as in other matters, ought sometimes
stands for nothing.
“The law compels no one to impossibilities.“—This
is extremely considerate on the part of the law; but
if it does not compel a man to impossibilities, it
sometimes drives him to attempt them. The law,
however, occasionally acts upon the principle of two
negatives making an affirmative; thus treating two
impossibilities as if they amounted to a possibility.
As, when a man can not pay a debt, law-expenses
are added, which he can not pay either; but the latter
being added to the former, it is presumed, perhaps,
that the two negatives, or impossibilities may
constitute one affirmative or possibility, and the debtor
is accordingly thrown into prison, if he fails to accomplish
it.
Some country readers of the “Drawer,” unacquainted
with the dance called the “Mazurka,”
may like to know how to accomplish that elaborate
and fashionable species of saltation. Here follows a
practical explanation of the figures:
And a partner; then stand with six more in a ring;
Skip thrice to the right, take two stamps and a rest,
[Pg 247]
Hop thrice to the left, give a kick and a fling;
Be careful in stamping some neighbor don’t rue it,
Though people with corns had better not do it.
Is, dance all the way round her, unless she’s too fat;
Make a very long stride, then two hops for poussette;
Lastly, back to your place, if you can, you must get.
A general mêlée here always ensues,
Begun by the loss of a few ladies’ shoes;
A faint and a scream—”Oh, dear, I shall fall!”
“How stupid you are!”—”We are all wrong!” and that’s all.
Truly to appreciate such a dancing scene as this,
one should see it through a closed window, at a fashionable
watering-place, without being able to hear a
note of the music, the “moving cause” of all the
frisking.
CONTRIBUTIONS TO OUR DRAWER.
Miss Trephina and Miss Trephosa, two ancient
ladies of virgin fame, formerly kept a boarding-house
in the immediate neighborhood of the Crosby-street
Medical College. They took in students, did their
washing, and to the best of their abilities mended
their shirts and their morals. Miss Trephina, in spite
of the numerous landmarks which time had set up
upon her person, was still of the sentimental order.
She always dressed “de rigueur” in cerulean blue,
and wore false ringlets, and teeth (miserabile dictu!)
of exceedingly doubtful extraction. Miss Trephosa,
her sister, was on the contrary an uncommonly
“strong-minded” woman. Her appearance would
have been positively majestic, had it not been for an
unfortunate squint, which went far to upset the dignified
expression of her countenance. She wore a
fillet upon her brows “à la Grecque,” and people did
say that her temper was as cross as her eyes. Bob
Turner was a whole-souled Kentuckian, for whom
his professorial guardian obtained lodgings in the establishment
presided over by these two fascinating
damsels. Somehow or other, Bob and his hostesses
did not keep upon the best of terms very long. Bob
had no notion of having his minutest actions submitted
to a surveillance as rigid as (in his opinion) it
was impertinent. One morning a fellow-student
passing by at an early hour, saw the Kentuckian,
who was standing upon the steps of the dragons’ castle,
from which he had just emerged, take from his
pocket a slip of paper, and proceed to affix the same,
with the aid of wafers, to the street door. The student
skulked about the premises until Bob was out of
sight, and he could read without observation the inscription
placarded upon the panel. It was as follows—we
do not vouch for its originality, although
we know nothing to the contrary:
A scolding old maid, in the way of a wife;
She’s old and she’s ugly—ill-natured and thin;
For further particulars, inquire within!”
An hour afterward the paper had disappeared from
the door. Whether Bob was ever detected or not we
can not tell, but he changed his lodgings the next
term.
The Spaniards have a talent for self-glorification
which throws that of all other nations, even our own,
into the shade. Some allowance should be made, perhaps,
for conventional hyperbolism of style, but vanity
has as much to do with it as rhetoric. A traveled
friend saw performed at Barcelona a play called
“Españoles sobre todos”—”Spaniards before all”—in
which the hero, a Spanish knight, and a perfect
paladin in prowess, overthrows more English and
French knights with his single arm than would constitute
the entire regular army of this country. All[Pg 248]
these absurdities were received by the audience with
a grave enthusiasm marvelous enough to witness.
The play had a great run in all the cities of Spain,
until it reached Madrid, where its first representation
scandalized the French embassador to such a degree,
that, like a true Gaul as he was, he made it a national
question, interfered diplomatically, and the
Government suppressed the performance.
There is a light-house at Cadiz—a very good light-house—but
in no respect an extraordinary production
of art. There is an inscription carved upon it, well
peppered with notes of exclamation, and which translated
reads as follows:
“This light-house was erected upon Spanish soil,
of Spanish stone, by Spanish hands.”
An old farmer from one of the rural districts—we
may be allowed to say, from one of the very rural districts—recently
came to town to see the sights, leaving
his better-half at home, with the cattle and the
poultry. Among various little keepsakes which he
brought back to his wife, on his return to his Penates,
was his own daguerreotype. “Oh! these men, these
men! what creturs they are!” exclaimed the old
lady, on receiving it; “just to think that he should
fetch a picture of himself all the way from York, and
be so selfish as not to fetch one of me at the same
time!”
The following good story is told of George Hogarth,
the author of musical history, biography, and
criticism, and of “Memoirs of the Musical Drama.”
It seems that Mr. Hogarth is an intimate friend
of Charles Dickens. Upon one occasion, Mr. Dickens
had a party at his house, at which were present,
among other notabilities, Miss ——, the famous
singer, and her mother, a most worthy lady, but not
one of the “illuminated.” Mr. Hogarth’s engagement
as musical critic for some of the leading London
Journals kept him busy until quite late in the evening;
and to Mrs. ——’s reiterated inquiries as to when
Mr. Hogarth might be expected, Mr. Dickens replied
that he could not venture to hope that he would come
in before eleven o’clock. At about that hour the old
gentleman, who is represented as being one of the
mildest and most modest of men, entered the rooms,
and the excited Mrs. —— solicited an immediate introduction.
When the consecrated words had been
spoken by the amused host, fancy the effect of
Mrs. ——’s bursting out with the hearty exclamation,
“Oh, Mr. Hogarth, how shall I express to you the
honor which I feel on making the acquaintance of the
author of the ‘Rake’s Progress!'”
We wish it had been our privilege to see Dickens’
face at that moment.
Dr. Dionysius Lardner married an Irish lady,
of the city of Dublin, we believe, whose name was
Cicily. The Doctor is represented not to have treated
her with all conceivable marital tenderness.
Among the University wags, he went by the name of
“Dionysius, the Tyrant of Cicily” (Sicily.)
The late Pope of Rome, Gregory XVI., was once
placed in an extremely awkward dilemma, in consequence
of his co-existing authority as temporal and
spiritual prince. A child of Jewish parentage was
stolen from its home in early infancy. Every possible
effort was made to discover the place of its concealment,
but for many years without any success.
At length, after a long lapse of time, it was accidentally
ascertained that the boy, who had now almost
grown a man, was residing in a Christian family, in a[Pg 249]
section of the town far removed from the “Ghetto,” or
Jews’ quarter. The delighted parents eagerly sought
to take their child home at once, but his Christian
guardians refused to give him up; and the Pope was
applied to by both parties, to decide upon the rival
claims. On the one hand it was urged, that, as the
head of the State, his Holiness could never think of
countenancing the kidnapping of a child, and the detaining
him from his natural friends. On the other
hand it was contended, that, as head of the Church,
it was impossible for him to give back to infidelity one
who had been brought up a true believer. The case
was a most difficult one to pass upon, and what might
have been the result it would be hard to tell, had not
the voice of habit been stronger than the voice of
blood, and the subject of the dispute expressed an
earnest desire to cling to the Church rather than be
handed over to the Synagogue.
The famous humorist, Horne Tooke, once stood
for Parliament in the Liberal interest. His election
was contested by a person who had made a large fortune
as a public contractor. This gentleman, in his
speech from the hustings, exhorted the constituency
not to elect a man who had no stake in the country.
Mr. Tooke, in reply, said that he must confess, with
all humility, that there was, at least, one stake in the
country which he did not possess, and that was a
stake taken from the public fence.
Upon another occasion, the blank form for the income-tax
return was sent in to Mr. Tooke to be filled
up. He inserted the word “Nil,” signed it, and returned
it to the board of county magistrates. Shortly
afterward he was called before this honorable body
of gentlemen to make an explanation. “What do
you mean by ‘Nil,’ sir?” asked the most ponderous
of the gentlemen upon the bench. “I mean literally
‘Nil,'” answered the wag.
“We perfectly understand the meaning of the Latin
word Nil—nothing,” rejoined the magistrate, with
an air of self-congratulation upon his learning. “But
do you mean to say, sir, that you live without any
income at all—that you live upon nothing?”
“Upon nothing but my brains, gentlemen,” was
Tooke’s answer.
“Upon nothing but his brains!” exclaimed the
presiding dignitary to his associates. “It seems to
me that this is a novel source of income.”
“Ah, gentlemen,” retorted the humorist, “it is not
every man that has brains to mortgage.”
In nothing is the irregularity of our orthography
shown more than in the pronunciation of certain
proper names. The English noble names of Beauchamp,
Beauvoir, and Cholmondeley are pronounced
respectively Beechum, Beaver, and Chumley.
One of the “Anglo-Saxun” reformers, meeting
Lord Cholmondeley one day coming out of his own
house, and not being acquainted with his Lordship’s
person, asked him if Lord Chol-mon-de-ley (pronouncing
each syllable distinctly), was at home?
“No,” replied the Peer, without hesitation, “nor
any of his pe-o-ple.”
Before commons were abolished at Yale College,
it used to be customary for the steward to provide
turkeys for the Thanksgiving dinner. As visits of
poultry to the “Hall” table were “few and far between,”
this feast was looked forward to with anxious
interest by all the students. The birds, divested
of their feathers, were ordinarily deposited over-night[Pg 250]
in some place of safety—not unfrequently in
the Treasurer’s office.
Upon one occasion a Vandal-like irruption, by
some unknown parties, was made in the dead of
night upon the place of deposit. By the next morning
the birds had all flown—been spirited away, or
carried off—we give the reader his choice. A single
venerable specimen of antiquity, the stateliest of the
flock, was found tied by the legs to the knocker of
the steward’s door. And, as if to add insult to injury
(or injury to insult, as you please), a paper was
pinned upon his breast with the significant motto
written upon it: E pluribus unum—”One out of
many.”
At one corner of the Palazzo Braschi, the last monument
of Papal nepotism, near the Piazza Navona, in
Rome, stands the famous mutilated torso known as
the Statue of Pasquin. It is the remains of a work
of art of considerable merit, found at this spot in the
sixteenth century, and supposed to represent Ajax
supporting Menelaus. It derives its modern name,
as Murray tells us, from the tailor Pasquin, who kept
a shop opposite, which was the rendezvous of all the
gossips in the city, and from which their satirical
witticisms on the manners and follies of the day obtained
a ready circulation. The fame of Pasquin is
perpetuated in the term pasquinade, and has thus become
European; but Rome is the only place in which
he flourishes. The statue of Marforio, which stood
near the arch of Septimus Severus, in the Forum,
was made the vehicle for replying to the attacks of
Pasquin; and for many years they kept up an incessant
fire of wit and repartee. When Marforio was
removed to the Museum of the Capitol, the Pope
wished to remove Pasquin also; but the Duke di
Braschi, to whom he belongs, would not permit it.
Adrian VI. attempted to arrest his career by ordering
the statue to be burnt and thrown into the Tiber, but
one of the Pope’s friends, Ludovico Sussano, saved
him, by suggesting that his ashes would turn into
frogs, and croak more terribly than before. It is said
that his owner is compelled to pay a fine whenever
he is found guilty of exhibiting any scandalous placards.
The modern Romans seem to regard Pasquin
as part of their social system; in the absence of a
free press, he has become in some measure the organ
of public opinion, and there is scarcely an event upon
which he does not pronounce judgment. Some of his
sayings are extremely broad for the atmosphere of
Rome, but many of them are very witty, and fully
maintain the character of his fellow-citizens for satirical
epigrams and repartee. When Mezzofante, the
great linguist, was made a Cardinal, Pasquin declared
that it was a very proper appointment, for there could
be no doubt that the “Tower of Babel,” “Il torre
di Babel,” required an interpreter. At the time of the
first French occupation of Italy, Pasquin gave out
the following satirical dialogue:
“Non tutti—ma Buonaparte.”
“The French are all robbers.
“Not all, but a good part;” or,
“Not all—but Buonaparte.”
Another remarkable saying is recorded in connection
with the celebrated Bull of Urban VIII., excommunicating
all persons who took snuff in the Cathedral
of Seville. On the publication of this decree,
Pasquin appropriately quoted the beautiful passage
in Job—”Wilt thou break a leaf driven to and fro?
and wilt thou pursue the dry stubble?”
Literary Notices.
The Naval Dry Docks of the United States. By
Charles B. Stuart.—This elegant volume, by the
Engineer-in-Chief of the United States Navy, is
dedicated with great propriety to President Fillmore.
It is an important national work, presenting a forcible
illustration of the scientific and industrial resources
of this country, and of the successful application
of the practical arts to constructions of great
public utility. The Dry Docks at the principal Navy
Yards in the United States are described in detail—copious
notices are given of the labor and expense
employed in their building—with a variety of estimates,
tables, and plans, affording valuable materials
for reference to the contractor and engineer. Gen.
Stuart has devoted the toil of many years to the
preparation of this volume, which forms the first of
a series, intended to give a history and description
of the leading public works in the United States.
He has accomplished his task with admirable success.
Every page bears the marks of fidelity, diligence,
and skill. The historical portions are written
in a popular style, and as few professional technicalities
have been employed as were consistent with
scientific precision. In its external appearance, this
publication is highly creditable to American typography;
a more splendid specimen of the art has
rarely, if ever been issued from the press in this
country. The type, paper, and binding are all of a
superior character, and worthy of the valuable contents
of the volume. The scientific descriptions are
illustrated by twenty-four fine steel engravings, representing
the most prominent features of the Dry
Docks at different stages of their construction. We
trust that this superb volume, in which every American
may well take an honest pride, will not only
attract the attention of scientific men, but find its
way generally into our public and private libraries.
A unique work on the manners of gentlemen in
society has been issued by Harper and Brothers,
entitled, The Principles of Courtesy. The author,
George Winfred Hervey, whom we now
meet for the first time in the domain of authorship,
seems to have made a specialty of his subject, judging
from the completeness of detail and earnestness
of tone which he has brought to its elucidation. It
is clearly his mission to “catch the living manners
as they rise” to submit them to a stringent search
for any thing contraband of good feeling or good taste.
He is an observer of no common acuteness. While
he unfolds with clearness the great principles of
courtesy, few trifles of detail are too unimportant to
escape his notice. He watches the social bearing
of men in almost every imaginable relation of life—detects
the slight shades of impropriety which mar
the general comfort—points out the thousand little
habits which diminish the facility and grace of
friendly intercourse—and spares no words to train
up the aspirants for decency of behavior in the way
they should go. We must own that we have usually
little patience with works of this description.
The manners of a gentleman are not formed by the
study of Chesterfield. A formal adherence to written
rules may make dancing-masters, or Sir Charles
Grandisons; but the untaught grace of life does not
come from previous intent. This volume, however,
somewhat modifies our opinion. It is no stupid collection
of stereotype precepts, but a bold, lively discussion
of the moralities of society, interspersed with
frequent dashes of caustic humor, and occasional
sketches of character in the style of La Bruyere.
Whatever effect it may have in mending the manners
of our social circles, it is certainly a shrewd, pungent
book, and may be read for amusement as well
as edification.
An Exposition of some of the Laws of the Latin
Grammar, by Gessner Harrison, M.D. (Published
by Harper and Brothers.) This is a treatise on several
nice topics of Latin philology, which are discussed
with great sagacity and analytic skill. It is
not intended to take the place of any of the practical
grammars now in use, but aims rather to supply some
of their deficiencies, by presenting a philosophical
explanation of the inflections and syntax of the language.
Although the subtle distinctions set forth by
the author may prove too strong meat for the digestion
of the beginner, we can assure the adept in verbal
analogies, that he will find in this volume a
treasure of rare learning and profound suggestion.
While professedly devoted to the Latin language, it
abounds with instructive hints and conclusions on
general philology. It is one of those books which,
under a difficult exterior, conceals a sweet and
wholesome nutriment. Whoever will crack the
nut, will find good meat.
An excellent aid in the acquisition of the French
language may be found in Professor Fasquelle’s
New Method, published by Newman and Ivison. It
is on the plan of Woodbury’s admirable German
Grammar, and for simplicity, copiousness, clearness,
and accuracy, is not surpassed by any manual with
which we are acquainted.
The Two Families is the title of a new novel by
the author of “Rose Douglas,” republished by Harper
and Brothers. Pervaded by a spirit of refined
gentleness and pathos, the story is devoted to the
description of humble domestic life in Scotland, perpetually
appealing to the heart by its sweet and natural
simplicity. The moral tendency of this admirable
tale is pure and elevated, while the style is a
model of unpretending beauty.
A Greek Reader, by Professor John J. Owen
(published by Leavitt and Allen), is another valuable
contribution of the Editor to the interests of classical
education. It comprises selections from the
fables of Æsop, the Jests of Hierocles, the Apophthegms
of Plutarch, the Dialogues of Lucian, Xenophon’s
Anabasis and Cyropædia, Homer’s Iliad and
Odyssey, and the Odes of Anacreon. With the brief
Lexicon and judicious Notes by the Editor, it forms
a highly convenient text-book for the use of beginners.
The Second Volume of Lamartine’s History of
the Restoration (issued by Harper and Brothers), continues
the narrative of events from the departure of
Napoleon from Fontainebleau to his escape from Elba,
his defeat at Waterloo, and his final abdication. The
tone of this volume is more chaste and subdued, than
that of the previous portions of the work. The
waning fortunes of the Emperor are described with
calmness and general impartiality, though the author’s
want of sympathy with the fallen conqueror can not
be concealed. Many fine portraitures of character
occur in these pages. In this department of composition,
Lamartine is always graphic and felicitous.
We do not admit the charge that he sacrifices accuracy
of delineation to his love of effect. His sketches
will bear the test of examination. Among others,
Murat, Talleyrand, and Benjamin Constant are hit[Pg 252]
off with masterly boldness of touch. In fact, whatever
criticisms may be passed upon this work as a
history, no one can deny its singular fascinations as
a picture-gallery.
Clifton, by Arthur Townley (published by A.
Hart, Philadelphia), is an American novel, chiefly
remarkable for its lively portraitures of fashionable
and political life in this country. The plot has no
special interest, and is in fact subservient to the
taste for dissertation, in which the writer freely indulges.
His sketches of manœuvres and intrigues
in society and politics are often quite piquant, betraying
a sharp observer and a nimble satirist. We
do not know the position of the author, but he is evidently
familiar with the sinuosities of Washington
and New York society.
The Fourth Volume of Cosmos by Humboldt (republished
by Harper and Brothers), continues the
Uranological portion of the Physical Description of
the Universe, completing the subject of Fixed Stars,
and presenting a thorough survey of the Solar Region,
including the Sun as the central body, the
planets, the comets, the ring of the zodiacal light,
shooting stars, fireballs, and meteoric stones. This
volume, like those already published, is distinguished
for its profuse detail of physical facts and phenomena,
its lucid exhibition of scientific laws, and the
breadth and profoundness of view with which the
unitary principles of the Universe are detected in
the midst of its vast and bewildering variety. Nor
is Humboldt less remarkable for the impressive eloquence
of his style, than for the extent of his researches,
and the systematic accuracy of his knowledge.
The sublime facts of physical science are
inspired with a fresh vitality as they are presented
in his glowing pages. He awakens new conceptions
of the grandeur of the Universe and the glories of
the Creator. No one can pursue the study of his
luminous and fruitful generalizations, without a deep
sense of the wonderful laws of the divine harmony,
and hence, his writings are no less admirable in a
moral point of view, than they are for the boldness
and magnificence of their scientific expositions.
Dollars and Cents, by Amy Lothrop (published
by G. P. Putnam), is a new novel of the “Queechy”
school, in many respects bearing such a marked resemblance
to those productions, that it might almost
be ascribed to the same pen. Like the writings of
Miss Wetherell, its principal merit consists in its
faithful descriptions of nature, and its insight into
the workings of the human heart in common life.
The dialogue is drawn out to a wearisome tenuity,
while the general character of the plot is also fatiguing
by its monotonous and sombre cast. The story
hinges on the reverses of fortune in a wealthy family,
by whom all sorts of possible and impossible perplexities
are endured in their low estate, till finally
the prevailing darkness is relieved by a ray of light,
when the curtain rather abruptly falls. In the progress
of the narrative, the writer frequently displays
an uncommon power of expression; brief, pointed
sentences flash along the page; but the construction
of the plot, as a whole, is awkward; and the repeated
introduction of improbable scenes betrays
a want of invention, which finally marks the work as
a failure in spite of the talent which it occasionally
reveals.
The Study of Words by Richard Chenevix
Trench (Published by Redfield.) A reprint of a
curious, but not very profound English work on the
derivation of words. The author presents a variety
of specimens of ingenious verbal analysis; always
suggestive; but not seldom fanciful; relying on subtle[Pg 253]
hypotheses, rather than on sound authority. Still
his book is not without a certain utility. It enforces
the importance of a nice use of language as an instrument
of thought. The hidden meaning wrapped
up in the derivation of terms is shown to be more
significant than is usually supposed; and the numerous
instances of cunning etymology which it brings
forward tend to create a habit of tracing words to
their origin, which directed by good sense, rather
than fancy, can not fail to exert a wholesome influence
in the pursuit of truth.
Life and Correspondence of Lord Jeffrey, by Lord
Cockburn. (Published by Lippincott, Grambo,
and Co.) The best part of this book is that in which
Jeffrey is made to speak for himself. Except on the
ground of intimate friendship, Lord Cockburn had
no special vocation for the present task. He exhibits
little skill in the arrangement of his materials,
and none of the graces of composition. His narrative
is extremely inartificial, and fails to present the
subject in its most commanding and attractive aspects.
He often dwells upon trifles with a zeal quite
disproportioned to their importance. These defects,
however, are in some degree compensated by the
thorough sincerity and earnestness of the whole performance.
It is altogether free from pretension and
exaggeration. Lord Cockburn writes like a plain,
hard-headed, common-sense Scotchman. He tells a
straightforward story, leaving it to produce its own
effect, without superfluous embellishment. His relations
with Jeffrey were of the most familiar character.
Their friendship commenced early in life,
and was continued without interruption to the last
hour. The difference in their pursuits seemed only
to cement their intimacy. Hence, on the whole, the
biography was placed in the right hands. We thus
have a more transparent record of the character of
Jeffrey, than if the work had been prepared in a
more ambitious literary spirit. In fact, his letters
reveal to us the best parts of his nature, far more
than could have been done by any labored eulogy.
The light they throw on his affections is a perpetual
surprise. His reputation in literature depends so
much on the keenness and severity of his critical
judgments, that we have learned to identify them
with the personal character of the writer. We think
of him almost as a wild beast, lurking in the jungles
of literature, eager, with blood-thirsty appetite, to
pounce upon his prey. He seems to roll the most
poignant satire “as a sweet morsel under his tongue.”
But, in truth, this was not his innate disposition.
When prompted by a sense of critical justice to slay
the unhappy victim, “dividing asunder the joints and
the marrow,” he does not spare the steel. No compunctuous
visitings of nature are permitted to stay
the hand, when raised to strike. But, really, there
never was a kinder, a more truly soft-hearted man.
He often displays a woman’s gentleness and wealth
of feeling. The contrast between this and his sharp,
alert, positive, intellectual nature is truly admirable.
With his confidential friends, he lays aside all reserve.
He unbosoms himself with the frank artlessness
of a child. His letters to Charles Dickens are
among the most remarkable in these volumes. He
early detected the genius of the young aspirant to
literary distinction. His passion for the writings of
Dickens soon ripened into a devoted friendship for
the author, which was cordially returned. Never
was more enthusiastic attachment expressed by one
man for another than is found in this correspondence.
It speaks well for the head and heart of both parties.
Incidental notices of the progress of English literature
during the last half-century are, of course, profusely[Pg 254]
scattered throughout these volumes. The
exceeding interest of that period, the variety and
splendor of its intellectual productions, and the personal
traits of its celebrities, furnish materials of
rare value for an attractive work. With all its defects
of execution, we must welcome this as one of
the most delightful publications of the season.
Eleven Weeks in Europe, by James Freeman
Clarke. (Boston: Ticknor, Reed, and Fields.)
We never should be surfeited with books of travels,
if they all evinced the frankness, intelligence, and
cultivated taste which characterize this readable volume.
Mr. Clarke shows how much can be done in
a short time on a European tour. His book is valuable
as a guide to the selection of objects, no less
than for its excellent descriptions and criticisms.
Without claiming any great degree of novelty, it has
an original air from the freedom with which the author
uses his own eyes and forms his own judgments.
He speaks altogether from personal impressions, and
does not aim to echo the opinions of others, however
wise or well-informed. His volume is, accordingly,
a rarity in these days, when every body travels, and
all copy.
Messrs. Lippincott, Grambo, and Co., of Philadelphia,
are now publishing a library edition of the
Waverley Novels, to be complete in 12 monthly
volumes, neatly bound in cloth, with illustrations, at
one dollar per volume. They also issue the work in
semi-monthly parts, at fifty cents, each part embracing
a complete novel. The above will take the
place of the edition recently proposed by Harper
and Brothers.
The third volume of Douglas Jerrold’s writings
contains some of his most popular and remarkable
pieces. The “Curtain Lectures, as suffered by the
late Job Caudle,” and “The Story of a Feather” appeared
originally in Punch—and they have since
been repeatedly reprinted, the former in several editions.
The thousands of readers who have profited
by the lectures of Mrs. Caudle may be glad to
learn Mr. Jerrold’s characteristic account of the manner
in which that household oracle first addressed
herself to his own mind. “It was a thick, black
wintry afternoon, when the writer stopt in the front
of the play-ground of a suburban school. The ground
swarmed with boys full of the Saturday’s holiday.
The earth seemed roofed with the oldest lead; and
the wind came, sharp as Shylock’s knife, from the
Minories. But those happy boys ran and jumped,
and hopped, and shouted, and—unconscious men in
miniature!—in their own world of frolic, had no
thought of the full-length men they would some day
become; drawn out into grave citizenship; formal,
respectable, responsible. To them the sky was of
any or all colors; and for that keen east-wind—if it
was called the east-wind—cutting the shoulder-blades
of old, old men of forty—they in their immortality
of boyhood had the redder faces, and the nimbler
blood for it. And the writer, looking dreamily
into that play-ground, still mused on the robust jollity
of those little fellows, to whom the tax-gatherer
was as yet a rarer animal than baby hippopotamus.
Heroic boyhood, so ignorant of the future in the
knowing enjoyment of the present! And the writer,
still dreaming and musing, and still following no
distinct line of thought, there struck upon him, like
notes of sudden household music, these words—Curtain
Lectures. One moment there was no
living object save those racing, shouting boys; and
the next, as though a white dove had alighted on the[Pg 255]
pen-hand of the writer, there was—Mrs. Caudle.
Ladies of the jury, are there not, then, some subjects
of letters that mysteriously assert an effect
without any discoverable cause? Otherwise, wherefore
should the thought of Curtain Lectures grow
from a school-ground?—wherefore, among a crowd
of holiday schoolboys should appear Mrs. Caudle?
For the Lectures themselves, it is feared they
must be given up as a farcical desecration of a
solemn time-honored privilege; it may be exercised
once in a life-time—and that once having the effect
of a hundred repetitions; as Job lectured his wife.
And Job’s wife, a certain Mohammedan writer delivers,
having committed a fault in her love to her
husband, he swore that on his recovery he would
deal her a hundred stripes. Job got well, and his
heart was touched and taught by the tenderness to
keep his vow, and still to chastise his helpmate; for
he smote her once with a palm-branch having a hundred
leaves.” To the “Curtain Lectures” and the
“Story of a Feather” Mr. Jerrold has added a very
beautiful and characteristic “tale of faëry,” entitled,
“The Sick Giant and the Doctor Dwarf.”
A new edition of Professor Anthon’s Anabasis of
Xenophon, with English notes, is published in London,
under the revision of Dr. John Doran. “Dr.
Anthon,” says the Athenæum, “has edited, and elucidated
by notes, several of the ancient classics, and
whatever he has undertaken he has performed in a
scholarly style. At the same time his books are entirely
free from pedantry, and the notes and comments
are so plain and useful, that they are as popular
with boys as they are convenient for teachers.”
The same Journal has rather a left-handed compliment
to American literature in general, to which,
however, it is half inclined to make our popular Ik.
Marvel an exception.
“There is no very startling vitality in any other
of Mr. Marvel’s ‘daydreams.’ Still, at the present
period, when the writers of American belles-lettres,
biography and criticism, show such a tendency to
mould themselves into those affected forms by which
vagueness of thought and short-sightedness of view
are disguised, and to use a jargon which is neither
English nor German—a writer unpretending in his
manner and simple in his matter is not to be dismissed
without a kind word; and therefore we have
advisedly loitered for a page or two with Ik. Marvel.”
At a meeting of the Edinburgh Town Council, the
following letter, addressed to the Lord Provost, magistrates,
and council, was read from Professor Wilson,
resigning the Professorship of Moral Philosophy in
the University: “My Lord and Gentlemen—When
the kindness of the patrons, on occasion of my sudden
and severe illness in September last, induced,
and the great goodness of the learned Principal Lee
enabled them to grant me leave of absence till the
close of the ensuing session now about to terminate,
the benefit to my health from that arrangement was
so great as to seem to justify my humble hopes of its
entire and speedy restoration; but, as the year advances,
these hopes decay, and I feel that it is now
my duty to resign the chair which I have occupied
for so long a period, that the patrons may have ample
time for the election of my successor.”
Among the candidates for the chair of Moral Philosophy
in Edinburgh, vacant by the resignation of
Professor Wilson, are Professor Ferrier, of St. Andrews;
Professor Macdougall, of New College,[Pg 256]
Edinburgh; Professor M’Cosh, of Belfast; Mr. J.
D. Morell; Mr. George Ramsay, late of Trin. Col.,
Cam., now of Rugby; and Dr. W. L. Alexander, of
Edinburgh.
Dr. Maclure, one of the masters of the Edinburgh
Academy, has been appointed by the Crown to the
Professorship of Humanity in Marischal College,
Aberdeen, vacant by the translation of Mr. Blackie
to the Greek chair at Edinburgh.
The motion for abolishing tests in regard to the
non-theological chairs of the Scottish universities has
been thrown out, on the second reading in the House
of Commons, by 172 to 157.
Mr. W. Jerdan, late editor of The Literary Gazette,
is to become editor of “The London Weekly
Paper,” an “organ of the middle classes.”
The department of MSS. in the British Museum
has been lately enriched with a document of peculiar
interest to English literature—namely, the original
covenant of indenture between John Milton, gent.,
and Samuel Symons, printer, for the sale and publication
of Paradise Lost, dated the 27th of April,
1667. By the terms of agreement, Milton was to receive
£5 at once, and an additional £5 after the sale
of 1300 copies of each of the first, the second, and
the third “impressions” or editions—making in all
the sum of £20 to be received for the copy of the
work and the sale of 3900 copies.
The Athenæum thus notices the death of a late
traveler in this country. “The world of literature
has to mourn the untimely closing of a career full
of promise—and which, short as it has been, was
not without the illustration of performance. Mr.
Alexander Mackay, known to our readers as the
author of ‘The Western World,’ has been snatched
from life at the early age of thirty-two. Besides the
work which bears his name before the world, Mr.
Mackay had already performed much of that kind of
labor which, known for the time only to the scientific
few, lays the ground for future publicity and distinction.
Connected as a special correspondent with
the Morning Chronicle he had been employed by that
journal in those collections of facts and figures on
the aggregate and comparison of which many of the
great social and statist questions of the day are made
to depend. In 1850 Mr. Mackay was commissioned
by the Manchester Chamber of Commerce to visit
India for the purpose of ascertaining by minute inquiries
on the spot what obstacles exist to prevent
an ample supply of good cotton being obtained from
its fields, and devising the means of extending the
growth of that important plant in our Eastern empire.”
Granier de Cassagnac, long known to France
as an impudent, unveracious, reckless journalist and
critic, has published some critical Essays, written in
his obscurer days. He calls them Œuvres Litéraires.
The volume contains articles on Chateaubriand,
Lamennais, Lacordaire, Corneille, Racine, Dumas,
Hugo, &c.
The readers of the Débats will remember a series
of violent, bigoted, conceited, but not unimportant
articles in the feuilleton, signed Cuvillier Fleury,
devoted principally to the men and books of the
Revolutions of ’89 and ’48. Written with asperity
and passion, they have the force and vivacity of passion,
although their intense conceit and personality[Pg 257]
very much abates the reader’s pleasure. M. Fleury
has collected them in two volumes, under the title,
Portraits Politiques et Révolutionnaires. Politicians
will be attracted toward the articles on Louis-Philippe,
Guizot, the Duchess of Orleans, the Revolution
of 1848, &c.; men of letters will turn to the
articles on Lamartine, Sue, Louis Blanc, Daniel
Stern, Proudhon, and Victor Hugo, or to those on
Rousseau, St. Just, Barère, and Camille Desmoulins.
Baron de Walkaener, Perpetual Secretary of
the Academy of Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, of
Paris, died April 27. In addition to eminence in
what the French call the Moral and Political Sciences,
he was a very laborious homme de lettres, and
has given to the world interesting biographies of La
Fontaine and other French writers, together with
correct editions of their works. He was a member
of the Institute, and was one of the principals of the
Bibliothèque Nationale.
The first number of Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm’s
German Dictionary is just out. It would be premature
to criticise the work in its present stage; it
seems, however, to be most carefully and accurately
compiled. It is printed in large octavo form, in
double columns, on good paper, and in a clear print.
Some idea may be formed of the labor which has
been expended on this work, from the fact that all
the leisure time of a learned professor has been devoted
for the last three years to reading through the
works of Goethe alone in connection with it. The
first number consists of one hundred and twenty
pages, and contains about half the letter A. It is
announced to us that 7000 copies had been subscribed
for up to the 20th of April. This is a result
almost unparalleled in the German book-trade, and
not often surpassed in England.
The library of the convent at Gaesdorf, in Germany,
is in possession of a most interesting MS. of
Rempen’s De Successione Christi. It contains the
whole of the four books, and its completion dates
from the year 1427. This MS. is therefore the oldest
one extant of this work, for the copy in the library
of the Jesuits at Antwerp, which has generally
been mistaken for the oldest MS., is of the year 1440.
The publication of this circumstance also settles the
question as to the age of the fourth book of Rempen’s
work, which some erroneously assumed had not been
written previous to 1440.
The new Catalogue of the Leipzig Easter Book-Fair
contains, according to the German papers, 700
titles more than the previous Catalogue for the half
year ending with the Fair of St. Michael. The latter
included 3860 titles of published books, and 1130
of forthcoming publications. The present Catalogue
enumerates 4527 published works and 1163 in preparation.
These 5690 books represent 903 publishers.
A single house in Vienna contributes 113 publications.
That of Brockhaus figures for 95.
From Kiel it is stated that Germany has lost one
of her most celebrated natural philosophers in the
person of Dr. Pfaff, senior of the Professors of the
Royal University of Kiel—who has died at the age
of seventy-nine. M. Pfaff is the author of a variety
of well-known scientific works—and of others on
Greek and Latin archæology. Since his death, his
correspondence with Cuvier, Volta, Kielmayer, and
and other celebrated men, has been found among his
papers.
Comicalities, Original and Selected.

ILLUSTRATION OF HUMBUG.
“‘Tis true, there is a slight difference in our ages, but with hearts that love, such considerations become frivolous.
The world! Pshaw! Did you but love as I do, you would care but little for its opinion. Oh! say, beautiful being,
will you be mine?”
RULES FOR HEALTH.
BY A SCOTCH PHILOSOPHER WHO HAS TRIED THEM ALL.
Never drink any thing but water.
Never eat any thing but oatmeal.
Wear the thickest boots.
Walk fifteen miles regularly every day.
Avoid all excitement; consequently it is best
to remain single, for then you will be free from
all household cares and matrimonial troubles,
and you will have no children to worry you.
The same rule applies to smoking, taking
snuff, playing at cards, and arguing with an
Irishman. They are all strong excitements,
which must be rigidly avoided, if you value in
the least your health.
By attending carefully to the above rules,
there is every probability that you may live to
a hundred years, and that you will enjoy your
hundredth year fully as much as your twenty-first.
FINANCE FOR YOUNG LADIES.
Taxes on knowledge are objected to, and
taxes on food are objected to; in fact, there
is so much objection to every species of taxation,
that it is very difficult to determine what to tax.
The least unpopular of imposts, it has been
suggested, would be a tax on vanity and folly,
and accordingly a proposition has been made
to lay a tax upon stays; but this is opposed
by political economists on the ground that such
a duty would have a tendency to check consumption.

MAINE-LAW PETITIONERS

ANTI MAINE-LAW PETITIONERS.

MATRIMONY MADE EASY.
The following letter has been sent to our
office, evidently in mistake:
“Matrimonial Office, Union Court, Love Lane.
“(strictly private and confidential.)
“Sir—Your esteemed favor of the 10th ult. came duly
to hand, and, agreeably to your desire, we have the honor
to forward to you our quarterly sheet of photographic likenesses
of our Female Clients. We were very sorry that
the Ladies you fixed upon in our last year’s sheets were
all engaged before your duly honored application arrived
at our Office; but we hope to be more fortunate in our
present sheet, which we flatter ourselves contains some
highly eligibles. We should, however, recommend as
early an application as possible, as, this being leap-year,
Ladies are looking up, and considerably risen in the Market,
and shares in their affections and fortunes are now
much above par. Should you not be particular to a shade,
we should respectfully beg leave to recommend No. 7, her
father having very large estates near Timbuctoo, to which
she will be sole heiress in case of her twenty-seven brothers
dying without issue. And should the Great African
East and West Railway be carried forward, the value of
the Estates would be prodigiously increased. No. 8 is a
sweet poetess, whose ‘Remains’ would probably be a
fortune to any Literary Gent. to publish after her decease.
No. 9 has been much approved by Gents., having buried
eight dear partners, and is an eighth time inconsolable.
“Further particulars may be had on application at our
Office.
“We beg also, respectfully, to inform you that your
esteemed portrait was duly received and appeared in our
last Gent.’s sheet of Clients; but we are sorry to say as
yet no inquiries respecting it have come to hand.
“Permit us further to remind you that a year’s subscription
was due on the 1st of January, which, with arrears
amounting to £4 4s., we shall be greatly obliged by
your remitting by return of post.
“With most respectful impatience, awaiting a renewal
of your ever-esteemed applications, and assuring you that
they shall be duly attended to with all dispatch, secrecy,
and punctuality,
“We have the honor to be, esteemed Sir,
“Your most obedient Servants,
“Hookham and Splicer,
“Sole Matrimonial Agents for Great Britain.
“P.S.—We find our female clients run much on mustaches.
Would you allow us humbly to suggest the addition
of them to your portrait in our next Quarterly
Sheet? It could be done at a slight expense, and would
probably insure your being one of our fortunate clients.”

FAVORITE INVESTMENTS.
Lady.—”Goodness Bridget! what is that you have on?”
Bridget.—”Shure! an’ didn’t I hear you say these Weskitts was all the fashion? An’ so I borrer’d me bruther
Pathrick’s to wait at the table in.”

AN AGREEABLE PARTNER.
Fascinating Young Lady.—”I dare say you think me a very odd Girl—and indeed,
mamma always says I am a giddy, thoughtless creature—and—”Partner.—”Oh, here’s a vacant seat, I think.”

DELICACY.
Young Gentleman.—”I don’t want to hurry you out of the room, old
girl, but the fact is—I am going to wash myself.”

THE DOG-DAYS.
Proprietor of the Dog.—”Has he been a bitin’ on you, sir?”
Victim.—”Oh!—Ah!—Ugh!”
Proprietor.—”Vell, I thought as there was somethink the matter with
him, cos he wouldn’t drink nuffin for two days, and so I vos jist a-goin to
muzzle him.”
THE AMERICAN CRUSADERS.
Air—”Dunois the Brave.”
To preach the first Crusade,
And skase e’en Godfrey of Bouillon
The speculation paid;
They rose the banner of the Cross
Upon a foolish plan—
Not like we hists the Stars and Stripes,
To go agin Japan.
The gallant Perry sails,
Our free, enlightened citizens
A-cruisin’ arter whales;
Who, bein’ toss’d upon their shores
By stormy winds and seas,
Is wus than niggers used by them
Tarnation Japanese.
With Silver, Copper, Gold,
And Camphor, too, and Ambergris,
All by them crittars sold:
And also Sugar, Tin, and Lead,
Black Pepper, Cloves likewise.
And Woolen Cloths and Cotton Thread,
Which articles they buys.
Nor gals, afore we fights,
Like, when they charged the Saracens,
Did them benighted knights:
But “Exports to the rescue, ho!”
And “Imports!” we will cry;
Then pitch the shell, or draw the bead
Upon the ene—my.
Exclusiveness to drop;
And stick the hand of welcome out,
And open wide their shop;
And fust, I hope we shant be forced
To whip ’em into fits,
And chaw the savage loafers right
Up into little bits.
POETICAL COOKERY BOOK.
STEWED DUCK AND PEAS.
Air—”My Heart and Lute.”
Though poor the offering be;
I’ll tell thee how ’tis cooked, before
You come to dine with me:
The Duck is truss’d from head to heels,
Then stew’d with butter well;
And streaky bacon, which reveals
A most delicious smell.
You in a stewpan lay,
A spoon around the vessel pass,
And gently stir away:
A table-spoon of flour bring,
A quart of water plain,
Then in it twenty onions fling,
And gently stir again.
Of ever-verdant bay,
Two cloves—I make my language brief—
Then add your Peas you may!
And let it simmer till it sings
In a delicious strain:
Then take your Duck, nor let the string
For trussing it remain.
Also the leaf of bay;
Dish up your Duck—the sauce improve
In the accustom’d way,
With pepper, salt, and other things,
I need not here explain:
And, if the dish contentment brings,
You’ll dine with me again.
[Pg 264]
Fashions for Summer.

Figures 1 and 2.—Costumes for Home and for the Promenade.
Novelty is the distinguishing characteristic of
the prevailing fashions. Give us something new
in material, is the cry to the manufacturer. Give us
something new in form, is the demand made upon the
modiste. Both do their best to meet this demand;
and both have succeeded. For the present, whatever
is new, fantastic, striking, and odd, is admired and
adopted. It will doubtless be a work of time to return
to simplicity again.
The costumes which we present for the present
month, combine originality enough to meet even the
present demand, with good taste and elegance—a
union not always attainable.
Fig. 1.—Dress of white taffeta with colored figures,
a particular pattern for each part of the dress. The
ground of the skirt and body is sprinkled with small
Pompadour bouquets en jardinière, that is to say, with
flowers of different colors in graduated shades. The
flounces have scolloped edges; the ground is white,
and over each scollop is a rich bouquet of various
flowers. The body is very high behind; it opens
square in front, and the middle of the opening is even
a little wider than the top (this cut is more graceful
than the straight one). The waist is very long,
especially at the sides; the front ends in a rounded
point not very long. The bottom of the body is
trimmed with a ruche, composed of small white ribbons
mixed with others. This ruche is continued on
the waist, and meets at the bottom of the point.
There are three bows of chiné ribbon on the middle
of the body. The upper one has double bows and
ends; the other two gradually smaller. The sleeves
are rather wide, and open a little behind at the side.
The opening is rounded; the edge is trimmed with
a ruche, like the body. There is a small lace at the
edge of the body. The lace sleeves are the same
form as those of the stuff, but they are longer. Coiffure,
à la jeune Femme—the parting on the left side;
the hair lying in close curls on each side.
Fig. 2.—Redingote of moire antique; body high,
with six lozenge-shaped openings in front, diminishing
in size toward the waist. The edges of these
lozenges are trimmed with velvet; the points meet
like bands under a button. Through these lozenge
openings there appears a white muslin habit-shirt,
gathered in small flutes (this muslin, however close,
always projects through the openings, under the
pressure of the body). The habit-shirt is finished
at the neck by two rows of lace. The sleeve, which
increases in size toward the bottom, has also lozenge[Pg 265]
openings, confined by buttons, and through the opening
is seen a muslin under-sleeve, puffing a little,
plaited length-wise in small flutes and held at the
wrist by an embroidered band with lace at the edge.
The skirt has nine graduated openings down the
front from top to bottom, buttoned like the others,
through which is seen a nansouk petticoat, worked
with wheels linked together, small at top and larger
at bottom. Drawn bonnet of blond and satin. The
brim is very open at the sides and lowered a little in
front. It is transparent for a depth of four inches,
and consists of five rows of gathered blond, on each
of which is sewed a narrow white terry velvet ribbon,
No. 1. The brim, made of Lyons tulle, is edged
with a white satin roll. The band of the crown is
Tuscan straw on which are five drawings of white
satin. The top of the crown is round, and of white
satin; it is puffed in crevés. The curtain is blond,
like the brim. The ornament consists of a white
satin bow, placed
quite at the side
of the brim and
near the edge.—The
inside of the
brim is trimmed
with four rows of
blond, each having
a narrow pink
terry velvet, and
a wreath of roses,
small near the
forehead, larger
near the cheeks.
Blond is likewise
mixed with the
flowers.

Fig. 3.—Bonnet.

Fig. 5.—Cap.

Fig. 4.—Carriage Costume.

Fig. 6.—Sleeve.
Fig. 3.—Bonnet. Foundation of crèpe; trimming
of blond and satin; the curtain of crèpe, edged
with narrow blond.
Fig. 4.—Dress
of white muslin,
the skirt with
three deep flounces,
richly embroidered.
The
body, à basquine,
is lined with pale
blue silk; it has a
small pattern embroidered
round
the edge; which
is finished by a
broad lace set on
full. The sleeves
have three rows
of lace, the bottom
one forming
a deep ruffle.—Waistcoat
of pale
blue silk, buttoning
high at the
throat, then left
open, about half
way, to show the
chemisette; the
waist is long, and
has small lappets.
White lace bonnet,
the crown
covered with a
fanchonnette of
lace; rows of
lace, about two
inches wide, form
the front. The
bonnet is appropriately
trimmed
with light and extremely
elegant
flowers.
Fig. 5.—Fanchon of India muslin, trimmed with
pink silk ribbons, forming tufts near the cheek, and
a knot on the head.
Fig. 6.—Pagoda
sleeve of jaconet, with
under-sleeves; trimming
relieved with
small plaits.
The new materials
of the season include
some elegant printed
cashmeres, bareges,
and broche silks, in
endless variety as to
pattern, and combination
of color. There
are some beautiful
dresses of lampas,
broché, with wreaths
and bouquets in
white, on a blue,
green, or straw-colored
ground. Among
the lighter textures,
adapted for both day
and evening wear,
are some very pretty
mousselines de soie,
and grenadines. The
new bareges are in
every variety of color
and pattern.
FOOTNOTES:
[A] Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year
1852, by Harper and Brothers, in the Clerk’s Office of the
District Court of the Southern District of New York.
[B] Continued from the June Number.
[C] Every one remembers that Goethe’s last words are
said to have been, “More Light;” and perhaps what has
occurred in the text may be supposed a plagiarism from
those words. But, in fact, nothing is more common than
the craving and demand for light a little before death.
Let any consult his own sad experience in the last moments
of those whose gradual close he has watched and
tended. What more frequent than a prayer to open the
shutters and let in the sun? What complaint more repeated,
and more touching, than “that it is growing
dark?” I once knew a sufferer—who did not then seem
in immediate danger—suddenly order the sick-room to be
lit up as if for a gala. When this was told to the physician,
he said gravely, “No worse sign.”
[D] Continued from the June Number.
Transcriber’s Notes:
Obvious printer’s errors have been repaired, other inconsistent
spellings have been kept, including:
– use of accent (e.g. “Notre” and “Nôtre”);
– use of hyphen (e.g. “bed-room” and “bedroom”).
Pg 198, word “was” removed from sentence “He was [was] the first…”
Pg 248, sentence “(TO BE CONTINUED.)” added to the end of article.
Pg 279, word “or” changed into “of” in sentence “…election of my
successor…”